The Project Gutenberg eBook of The adventures of a blockade runner
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The adventures of a blockade runner
or, Trade in time of war
Author: William Watson
Illustrator: Arthur Byng
Release date: July 22, 2026 [eBook #79162]
Language: English
Original publication: London: T. Fisher Unwin, 1893
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/79162
Credits: Al Haines
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ADVENTURES OF A BLOCKADE RUNNER ***
[Frontispiece: A BLOCKADE-RUNNING SCHOONER LOADED WITH COTTON]
[Illustration: Title page]
THE ADVENTURES OF
A BLOCKADE RUNNER,
OR, TRADE IN TIME OF
WAR
BY WILLIAM WATSON.
AUTHOR OF "LIFE IN THE
CONFEDERATE ARMY"
_ILLUSTRATED BY CAPTAIN BYNG, R.N._
LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN. NEW
YORK : MACMILLAN & CO. MDCCCXCIII
PREFACE.
There are few instances in modern times where the exigencies of war
so much barred the free run of intercourse and paralyzed trade and
commerce as the blockading of the Southern ports during the American
Civil War, or where such inducements were offered to break through
the barrier by what was called blockade running.
The writer has neither the knowledge nor the capability to attempt to
write anything like a history or treatise on this subject; he
therefore confines himself to a brief detail of his own acts and
experience, and what came under his own observation.
The idea of blockade running during that war has been generally
depicted by swift steamers running into Charleston and other ports in
the Atlantic States, and it was there that it was chiefly carried on
during the earlier part of the war when the blockade was somewhat
inefficient.
It has also been supposed by some that the danger of capture lay only
in passing through the blockading fleet while entering or leaving a
port, and that beyond the limits of the blockaded port no danger
existed; this was a mistaken idea.
As the war progressed, the naval force of the United States was
greatly augmented. The seas were patrolled by cruisers, and the
blockaded ports became fewer in number as they were successively
captured and occupied by the United States forces; and during the
latter part of the war, the traffic was confined almost exclusively
to the Gulf of Mexico and the States bordering on its shores; and it
was there carried on with great activity till the very end of the
war, in the face of a powerful blockading fleet and numerous
cruisers, which overhauled and seized anywhere at sea, all vessels to
which they thought any suspicion might attach.
Hence the traffic was then attended with more difficulty and risk;
captures were more frequent, and the whole business more hazardous
and exciting.
In connection with the traffic in the Gulf there was one feature
which has been very little noticed: this was the great amount of
blockade running which was done by small sailing vessels.
On the shores of the Gulf States there were many rivers and inlets,
the entrances to which were generally blocked by shallow bars or
shoals, which could only be entered by vessels of light draught of
water. These entrances were largely taken advantage of by what were
called centre-board schooners--a class of vessels much in use at that
time in these parts.
Although one or more war vessels generally lay off these entrances or
inlets, they could not, on account of the shallow water, get
sufficiently close to effectually block the passage in and out of
these small craft by night, therefore a strict lookout was kept for
them outside: and, in order to suppress the traffic, a number of
patrolling vessels cruised along the coast and over the Gulf, with
the view of picking them up at sea.
The shallow waters of these ports also confined the traffic to
vessels of small class, and these had to run to neutral ports in
Mexico, Cuba, or elsewhere, which made their occupation somewhat
adventurous. Often very heavily overladen, they had, besides the
risk of passing the blockading vessels, the dangers of a long sea
voyage, throughout the whole of which they were liable to be picked
up by the United States cruisers; and winter being the chosen time,
on account of shorter daylight and better winds, they often
encountered heavy gales, and being in constant dread of capture, they
were often driven along with extreme recklessness.
The writer through force of circumstances brought on by the war was
in a measure compelled to engage in this hazardous business, and had
some experience in this small-craft traffic and afterwards in
steamers, as well as in some of the less pleasing incidents of
business in the war time.
He has still in his possession many papers and memoranda of business
and other events, as well as remnants of his log-books; and in now
publishing this little account of his experience, he trusts the
public will excuse the many defects in his composition, as he has no
pretensions to literary abilities, but endeavours to relate, in a
plain, blunt way, events just as they happened. And if those who may
take the trouble to read through these pages should find anything to
interest or amuse them, his object will be attained.
WILLIAM WATSON.
_January_, 1892.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
A country distracted by war--Effects of a blockade--Getting away from
the turmoil--The schooner _Rob Roy_--Description of a centre-board
vessel
CHAPTER II.
The writer begins his narrative--The schooner boarded by the
_Alabama_--Arrival at Belize, Honduras--American vessels changing
their flag--Effects of the American paper currency on the West Indian
market--No market for cargo--Sails for the coast of Mexico--Finds
there a large fleet of shipping--Reasons for the presence of the same
CHAPTER III.
Communication with the Confederate States through Mexico--The cotton
mania--The Brownsville route across the plains--Its difficulties and
uncertainties
CHAPTER IV.
No prospect of business--Reduced to straits--Resolve to try a bolder
venture--A new captain and crew shipped--Captain J.--A word of
warning as to him--Departure for the blockaded coast--Arrival in
Texas, but not unscathed
CHAPTER V.
State of things in Texas--Scarcity of gold and silver--A forced
currency--Jobbers--Vessels at a premium--Devices to obtain possession
of them--Descent of the Federal forces on the coast--The _Rob Roy_
pressed into the Government service--Beginning of troubles--Blockade
runners regarded with suspicion--Proof of fealty an important
essential--Military rule
CHAPTER VI.
More troubles--Sinking of the schooner--Captain B. sympathizes and
proffers his advice--Kindness of Captain Downs--Strange conduct of
Captain J.--A plot to get possession of the vessel--A new partnership
formed--The sunken vessel raised--A personal encounter--A good
riddance
CHAPTER VII.
The vessel again repaired--Another detention--A large Federal fleet
on the coast--Capture of Captain Downs's vessel and others--The Forts
bombarded--The _Rob Roy_ again employed in the Government
service--Arrival of a schooner escaped from her captors--Captain
McLusky--Account of his capture and escape
CHAPTER VIII.
My share in the schooner reduced to one-eighth--Appointed master of
her--The Brownsville route intercepted--Captains of blockade-running
vessels to be furnished with commissions--A schooner on the bar--My
old friend Captain Downs again turns up--Amusing story of his
capture--I am entrusted with important despatches
CHAPTER IX.
Getting to sea at last--Half-manned in a gale--Passing the gunboats
in the darkness--Hard work, but happy--George and his sea proverbs
and superstitions--Dodging cruisers in calm weather--A hot chase and
a narrow escape--No desire for company--Arrival at Tampico
CHAPTER X.
Landing of the cargo at Tampico--A mysterious stranger makes friends
with me--A chance to make a fortune by betraying trust--Tampico under
French rule--Rejoicings at Maximilian's acceptance of the Imperial
Crown of Mexico--Departure from Tampico--Arrival at Havana--Settling
up accounts
CHAPTER XI.
Trying to get a freight--Confederate regulations as to inward
cargoes--Sympathizing speculators--Patriotism _versus_ Number
One--Basis of blockade running changed from Nassau to Havana--Rigging
of the market--Arrival of the _Harriet Lane_ and
_Matagorda_--Attention of steamers turned to Galveston--My old friend
Captain Dave turns up--His views as to costly vessels for blockade
running--He invests in a cheap one--Arrangements for a second voyage
CHAPTER XII.
Second voyage--Departure from Havana--Captain Dave sails same
night--Light winds and calms--Plans to keep out of sight of
cruisers--Narrow escape--We meet an old friend--We don't like her
looks--We make a warlike display--She sheers off--A long passage--Get
in with difficulty--Captain Dave ahead of us--He brings in with him a
Federal naval officer and prize crew
CHAPTER XIII.
Captain Dave makes a demand upon me--How his vessel was captured--How
he recaptured her--A flag of truce--Dave has a parley with the
commander of the blockading fleet
CHAPTER XIV.
Loading of the vessel--Yellow fever--Clearance and letter of
consignment--Captain Shaeffer and the _Mary Elizabeth_--Cruising in
Galveston Bay--Novel method of cleaning a vessel's bottom--An
extraordinary statement of accounts--No pass out till settled--A
blockade on both sides to run--Father Ryan a passenger
CHAPTER XV.
Outward trip--Going out without a passport--Sail in company with the
_Mary Elizabeth_--Passing close to a gunboat--The strictest silence
enjoined--A cock crowing nearly betrays us--Singular superstition
arising from the incident--Overtaken by a hurricane--More danger from
the seas than the enemies this trip--The _Mary Elizabeth_ never heard
of--Dangerous crossing of the bar at Tampico
CHAPTER XVI.
Landing and dividing of the cargo--Tampico under the Government of
Maximilian--The French commanders and the civil authorities--Mexican
tardiness and formality--French impulse--Condemned army stores--Sail
for Havana--Father Ryan takes passage with us--He is willing to bear
a hand--A sailor's method of dealing with well-meaning
busybodies--Arrival at Havana
CHAPTER XVII.
The new custom house at Havana--Singular story of the building--Mr.
R. M. ignores the action of the house in Texas--He prevails on me to
make another trip--Great excitement in blockade running--Steamers
_versus_ sailing vessels--Their respective merits compared--Havana
and its institutions--Officials--Pensioners--Poor--Criminals--
Lotteries--Captain Flagg and the _Bilateria_--Jim Hyland turns
up--His wife desires to be present when he is paid off--Loaded
for another voyage
CHAPTER XVIII.
Third voyage--Departure from Havana--A dead-weight cargo--Heavy
weather--A chase--Loss of a topmast--Get into Galveston during a
norther
CHAPTER XIX.
Shore business--Our new consignee, Mr. C.--Collision with a
transport--Loss of our main-boom--Increase of business at
Galveston--Difficulty of getting compressed cotton--Arrival of my
friend Flagg--He plays a joke upon me--He makes amends for it--I wish
to leave quickly--Load with uncompressed cotton--A small cargo--Clear
for Vera Cruz
CHAPTER XX.
Outward trip--Waiting for a favourable night to run out--Take the
first that offers--Not very favourable--Observed by the blockading
fleet, and brought to--The enemy's boat comes alongside--Singular
accident--Perilous position of the enemy's boat and crew--A scene of
confusion--We escape in the flurry--A cruiser in the distance at
daylight--Southerly winds--A norther--A false alarm--Arrival at Vera
Cruz--Landing and disposal of the cargo--Departure from Vera
Cruz--Arrival at Havana
CHAPTER XXI.
Mr. R. M. brings up the question of the second voyage--We dissolve
partnership--The schooner sold by auction--He buys her in--She sails
on another voyage--Fate of the _Rob Roy_--Havana crowded with
blockade-running steamers
CHAPTER XXII.
Out of employment--Engage as sailing-master and pilot--The steamer
_Ph[oe]nix_--Steamer life new to me--Steamer and crew new to blockade
running--Smoke a matter of importance in this traffic--A cruiser in
the distance--A chase cut short by darkness setting in--Arrival at
Galveston
CHAPTER XXIII.
On shore at Galveston--Appointed to another steamer--The steamer
_Jeannette_--Short of coal--Sail for Tampico--An exciting
chase--Arrival at Tampico
CHAPTER XXIV.
Waiting at Tampico for orders--Seized with small-pox--My old friend
the Yankee captain--Startling news--Death of Lincoln--Surrender of
General Lee--General surmises as to the situation--I leave for
Havana--Find on arrival there a United States fleet entering the
harbour--A demand on the Spanish Government by the United
States--Critical state of affairs--Total collapse of the
Confederacy--End of blockade running
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
(1) A BLOCKADE-RUNNING SCHOONER LOADED WITH COTTON ... _Frontispiece_
(2) SCHOONER "ROB ROY"
(3) A UNITED STATES GUNBOAT
(4) VERY NEARLY CAPTURED IN A CALM
(5) MIDNIGHT IN A HURRICANE
(6) CROSSING THE BAR AT TAMPICO IN A GALE
THE ADVENTURES
OF
A BLOCKADE RUNNER.
CHAPTER I.
A country distracted by war--Effects of a blockade--Getting away from
the turmoil--The schooner _Rob Roy_--Description of centre-board
vessel.
It was in the early part of the year 1863, when the Civil War in
America was at its height, and the extensive fields, prairies, and
forests in the Southern States had become one gigantic battle-field,
and the noble rivers--on whose waters three years before magnificent
steamers had been plying up and down, embarking and disembarking
their freights and passengers at the numerous thriving towns and
villages along the fertile banks--were now unruffled except by
grim-looking war vessels armed with heavy guns, whose frowning
muzzles threatened destruction to the almost deserted towns along the
shores.
Over the whole length and breadth of the land all commercial
industries, business pursuits, and even pleasures and enjoyments,
were suppressed by the authority and din of war. Shut off from
communication with the outer world, and surrounded by a hostile
force, the whole country might be compared to one vast besieged
garrison, where but one object was paramount, that of resistance to
the enemy, and the will of the commander the only law, and the only
liberty such as he chose to grant.
The Northern States, with a view of crushing the South into
obedience, had, with a powerful fleet, blockaded every Southern port,
and completely shut off the Southern States from all communication
with other nations.
These States, being entirely agricultural, little attention had been
given to manufacturing industries within themselves; they had
hitherto almost entirely depended upon the export of their stable
products, to supply in return, by way of imports, all articles of
foreign manufacture or production necessary for their use. When
therefore the blockade was in force, the effect caused by the
shutting off of these imports was severely felt.
While the want of munitions of war hampered the combatants, and the
want of other necessaries of life caused great privation and
suffering among the inhabitants generally, within these blockaded and
beleaguered States, the want of their products, particularly cotton,
also began to be much felt by other nations.
Previous to the outbreak of hostilities, these States had been the
world's chief source of the cotton supply, in the production of which
they almost held a monopoly. And thus when that supply was stopped
the consequences were severely felt throughout the large
manufacturing districts in Europe and the Northern States.
Factories were closed from want of raw material and thousands of
operatives thrown out of employment.
Throughout the world there was a great dearth of this article, and
this era will long be remembered for the cotton famine which caused
much distress among the working classes, the price, as may be
imagined, having reached an enormous figure; while, within those
States, cotton was piled up in millions of bales a cumbersome drug,
and the people were suffering severely from want of the very
merchandise that other nations would gladly have supplied in exchange.
From month to month and from year to year did this state of matter
continue.
The seas, which three years previously had been thickly studded with
the white sails of shipping, were now deserted, and nearly as
solitary as when discovered by Columbus.
Such being the state of affairs, it is obvious that attempts were not
wanting to break through the cordon which caused misery and privation
to so many, and which was, or could be, maintained by no other right
than that accorded to sheer force of arms.
Standing guard over every port or inlet where any entrance could be
effected were armed vessels, ready to dispute with shot and shell any
attempt at entrance or egress, while in the open sea solitary
cruisers might be seen occasionally on the look-out for, and ready to
overhaul, search, and seize if they thought proper, any vessel which
they thought suspicious, or which might dare to approach the guarded
waters.
At rare times might be seen a steamer with low hull, painted so as to
be scarcely distinguishable from the waves, speeding along at a rapid
rate, to make a landfall about dusk, or lying near the offing with
banked fires waiting for the cover of night to attempt to run through
the blockading fleet. Also, at times, a small, low-hulled schooner
might be observed making for some of the inland bays, shoals, or
river mouths, into which she could retreat if chased by a cruiser.
It was about the time referred to--June, 1863--that a small,
low-hulled schooner was making her way from these coasts and standing
southward into the Gulf of Mexico. The mere existence of a vessel in
these waters, particularly a vessel of that description, would have
excited suspicion and would certainly have brought down upon her any
United States cruiser had she been observed by them. But although
her appearance and description was exactly the same as a blockade
runner's, it was easy to see from the position she was in, from the
course she was steering and the cargo she carried, that she was not
at that time engaged in the business.
Her position was about sixty miles south of the mouth of the
Mississippi river; which was the entrance to the port of New Orleans,
and that city was then in the hands of the Federal forces, and was
not blockaded, but was under martial law, and all trade with it was
restricted.
From the direction the vessel was steering, it was evident that she
had come out from that port. She had a general or mixed cargo, and
part of a deck-load of shingles.
It was blowing a stiff breeze, about S.S.E., and the vessel was close
hauled on the port tack, which showed that she was bound for some
port in Cuba, or that she intended to pass through the Yucatan
Channel into the Caribbean Sea.
As this vessel is to occupy a prominent place in our narrative, and
as she was of a kind seldom seen on the European side of the
Atlantic, and until very recently comparatively unknown, we may here
give a slight description of her.
She was called a centre-board boat, and since vessels of the kind
have lately created a little sensation in yachting circles, we may
give a rough sketch of their origin, construction, and utility, at
least such of them as are employed in sea-going and cargo-carrying
purposes.
Along the shores of the Southern States, particularly on the borders
of the Gulf of Mexico, there are numerous land-locked bays, which are
navigable to a considerable extent inland, as well as many rivers
more or less navigable falling into the gulf. At the entrances to
these bays and rivers there are generally bars of shallow water,
which prevent the entrance of vessels of deep draught. To enable
vessels of some size to enter, the plan of the centre-board was
adopted.
Vessels of this kind are built in a particular way, and it is
important that the proportions should be strictly observed. If this
is done the vessel is stable and seaworthy; if not, she is dangerous.
The model of a vessel best adapted for sea-going purposes is of what
is called the flat-sharp kind.
The rise in floor from keel to bilge, about one in six. The breadth
of beam should never be less than three and a half times the depth of
hold, or three times the total depth, and the length for sea-going
purposes never to exceed four times the breadth of beam.
The keel, which must be of great breadth and strength, extends only a
few inches below the planking of the bottom. Up the centre of the
keel, in a line straight fore and aft, is made a slot, of sufficient
width to admit the centre-board, and as long as can be gained with
convenience and safety. From the upper side of the keel this slot is
cased round with strong planking, which is carried up to the deck
beams, this forming a casing, or well, on which rests the deck beams.
In this well works the centre-board, the breadth of which corresponds
with the depth from the lower side of the deck beams to the bottom of
the keel. It is rounded on the forward end, and at the extreme point
a hole is made and a strong pivot bolt, passing through the casing,
passes through the hole in the centre-board, and holds it there,
allowing the after end to work up and down. This end is generally
worked up and down by means of an iron bar with tackle attached, or
other appliance. By means of this bar the centre-board is pushed out
through the keel and forms a blade which holds up the vessel and
prevents her going to leeward, which she would otherwise do on
account of her flat bottom and light draught of water.
In a properly constructed centre-board vessel it is difficult to get
as much side-resisting surface as in a sharp deep vessel, but there
is a great advantage gained by that surface being more effective, by
the vessel maintaining her perpendicular and not laying over so much
on her side on a wind.
Such vessels may lose their masts, but, if of the proper proportions,
it is very difficult for them to be thrown on their beam ends or
capsized.
They are generally very weatherly, and have an advantage in plying to
windward, as they go round quickly and in a small circle, and have so
little keel. Moreover, the centre-board being short, acts as a pivot
on which they turn, and when they are sailing free or off the wind,
the centre-board is partly drawn up which lessens the friction.
Their great utility however is in crossing bars and shoals where a
deep vessel cannot go, as the centre-board can be drawn up and the
draught of the vessel reduced to suit the depth of water, and then
let down again as the water deepens.
They have, however, some disadvantages as sea-going vessels, the
chief of which is their light hold on the water, which causes then to
swag more to leeward than a deep vessel when on a wind in a heavy
sea: as it is then not prudent to put the centre-board full down, as
with the heavy surging of the vessel to leeward the leverage of the
centre-board might strain the casing and spring a leak, or the
centre-hoard might be carried away. Their breadth of beam and light
draught of water also throws upon their masts and rigging a quick and
jerking motion when in a light wind with considerable sea, on which
causes chafing and tear and wear of tackling. These vessels are
peculiarly adapted for crossing the shallow bars which block the
entrances to many of the inland bays and rivers on the coasts of the
Southern States and Mexico, and also for the shoals and reefs of the
Bahamas; and it is there that they are thoroughly understood, built,
and navigated to perfection.
Of this class was the schooner now referred to.
She had the appearance of an ordinary trading schooner of the clipper
build, with low bulwarks, tall masts, and large sails of heavy cotton
canvas. Her length was about 78 feet, her breadth of beam about 22
feet 6 inches, and her depth of hold about 6 feet; her draught of
water when loaded was about 4 feet 9 inches with centre-board up, and
13 feet with it down. The space between the fore and main masts was
more than is generally seen in schooners on the European side of the
Atlantic, the main mast being placed a little further aft, and the
main boom projecting out a considerable length beyond the taffrail,
thus allowing space for a larger foresail, and also affording space
for the centre-board, which in a schooner is between the main and
fore masts.
She had what is called a trunk cabin, which rose about two feet above
the main deck, the entrance to which was by a companion stair facing
the stern.
The name _Rob Roy_ was newly painted upon her stern in neat letters,
followed by some rather clumsy lettering, which looked liked
"Balizehon," but which was intended for--of "Belize Honduras." The
fact of these names being newly placed there showed that she had
recently changed her name as well as her nationality.
[Illustration: SCHOONER "ROB ROY."]
She carried a crew of eight all told, being captain, mate, cook,
cabin boy, and four seamen. There were besides, three other persons
on board, two of whom were passengers, the other was the owner and
supercargo of the vessel.
As the person here last referred to undertakes to give a brief
account of his adventures and the general mode of traffic with the
Southern States during that exciting period, he maybe permitted to
tell his own story, with the full understanding that what he has to
relate--be it ever so tame and commonplace--shall be facts and not
fiction.
CHAPTER II.
The writer begins his narrative--The schooner boarded by the
_Alabama_--Arrival at Belize, Honduras--American vessels changing
their flag--Effects of the new American currency on the West Indian
market--No market for cargo--Sails for the coast of Mexico--Finds
there a large fleet of shipping--Reasons for the presence of the same.
On imagining myself called upon to give a true and unimbellished
account of my experience on the subject asked for in the conclusion
of the preceding chapter, I feel that I might say, like the needy
knife-grinder, "Story, God bless you, I have none to tell, sir." The
rough, but honest outcast, seeing that he could not with truth relate
a thrilling story of wrongs and oppressions such as the imaginative
soul of the friend of humanity was longing to hear, honestly
confessed that he had no story to tell except the truth, and as this
was far from affording to his pseudo friend the gratification he
desired, he no longer sympathized with, but reviled the outcast.
I have no story to relate of desperate daring, deeds of blood, and
miraculous escapes; but I am obliged to give in a very plain fashion
simply an accurate account of my trading and adventures in a small
way in the Mexican Gulf during the American Civil War.
It was in the position of owner on board the schooner above referred
to that I found myself after about ten years' residence in the
Southern States, the last three years of which had been marked with
considerable excitement and adventure.
The cause in which I had unwittingly, and somewhat unwillingly, got
mixed up was now, I could see, hopeless, and the complete subjugation
of the Southern States was only a question of time, and any prospects
of continuing my business in those States as before the war I
considered now impossible. To obtain any kind of civil employment
was at this time out of the question. I had, therefore, invested in
a small vessel, and after many seizures and detentions, had at last,
by running from under the forts during the night, succeeded in
getting away from the distracted country.
The tiny vessel and part of the cargo was my own, or to me consigned;
the rest of the cargo was freight to be landed at the port of Belize,
Honduras. The fulfilling of this part was what I had now in the
first place to do, but what I should afterwards do was occupying my
thoughts.
To sell the vessel and cargo was my first thought and desire, and
then make an effort to follow my profession as an engineer in the
West Indies or Mexico; this, however, I might not be able to effect,
and my stirring and adventurous life during the last three years had
somewhat unsettled me, and made the quiet routine of ordinary life
less congenial to me.
To seafaring I was no stranger; I had served as a seaman, and while
in the West Indies and other places had acquired considerable
knowledge of the management of small vessels; I had also a fair
nautical education, and considered myself a tolerable good navigator.
As I might however have had some difficulty in getting a crew and
obtaining a clearance, I had retained in command of the vessel for a
short time the captain who was in command of her when I purchased
her, with the understanding that I might shortly sell her or take
command of her myself..
There was little of interest in the voyage from New Orleans to
Belize, and I set myself to observe strictly the sea-going and
weatherly qualities of the vessel, learn thoroughly the management of
her, and study the winds and currents of these seas.
The winds continued steady, but light, veering from S.S.E. to S.,
which kept us tacking until we readied the latitude of 23° N., when,
the wind hauling more to the eastward, the vessel lay her course
through the Yucatan Channel. Here we were met by the full force of
the Gulf Stream flowing from the Caribbean Sea into the Gulf of
Mexico, and so strong was the current, owing to the long prevalence
of southerly winds, that although the log showed the vessel to be
making seven or eight knots, the actual distance run as shown by
observation did not exceed four knots.
So little frequented were those seas at that time that, although we
had been nine days in tacking across the Gulf and passing through the
Yucatan Channel, we had not seen a single sail.
We had now passed into the Caribbean Sea, when, one morning about
daylight, during a dead calm, a large steamer was seen to the
eastward. She was steering to the westward, and towards us. She
seemed to have come from the locality of Jamaica, and was steering as
if she intended to pass through the Yucatan Channel into the Gulf of
Mexico. She looked like a ship of war, and I thought it might be a
British cruiser, probably the _Rinaldo_; but old Jimmy, one of the
seamen, declared it to be the Confederate steamer _Alabama_.
The stranger vessel was soon much nearer, but, as there was a slight
haze, we could not yet make her out very well, and there was
considerable conjecture as to what she was. At last, however, we
made out the Confederate flag, and we showed our British ensign.
She still continued to steer straight for us. I did not altogether
like this, for although I was satisfied that our provisional register
would protect us, I still thought she must have some important object
in bearing down upon such a small vessel, and thus making her
presence known in those waters. I feared that she was going to put
on board of us the crew of some unfortunate American vessel which she
had destroyed.
She came up, stopped, and hailed us. On learning that we were from
New Orleans nine days out, they asked if we had any newspapers, and
could give them one. We replied we could.
They then lowered a boat, which came alongside of us, with an officer
in the stern sheets.
Our captain gave orders to haul the jib to windward; but that was a
mere form, as there was not a breath of wind. They said, never mind,
as they would not detain us a minute--which was also a mere form, for
the same reason as we were not moving--but if we could give them any
newspapers they would be much obliged.
We threw them a line, and asked them to come on board. The officer
came. He said he would not ask to see our papers, but he supposed we
were a "Whitewashed,"[1] and asked the former name of the vessel. On
being told it, he said he recognized the vessel, having seen her
often at Mobile before the war.
I said she was under a provisional register, and was going to Belize
to get a permanent register and official number.
He laughed, and said the official numbers on the British list had
been getting much higher of late.
"Yes," cried our captain, "and thanks to the _Alabama_ for that! and
I suppose that is the name of your vessel?"
He nodded assent, but said, good-humouredly, that we were not to be
too inquisitive on that point.
To which our captain rejoined: "But it has thrown many a poor fellow
out of employment."
"Oh no!" replied he; "you get them to command under the British flag
all the same."
He asked a good deal about New Orleans, the feeling there under
Banks, and remarked that he thought it was a great pity that they had
recalled Butler from New Orleans, as his actions there were doing a
great deal of good to the Confederate cause. He referred with
pleasure to the great defeat which General Lee had inflicted upon
Hooker at Chancellorsville, which was about the last news they had
heard, but expressed great sorrow for the death of Stonewall Jackson.
The greater part of the newspapers and periodicals which we had
brought from New Orleans, of which we had a large number, had been
gathered together, and were handed to him, which he declared to be a
treasure, and would be more highly prized by them than our whole
vessel and cargo would have been had she been a United States vessel,
and captured by them.
He then said he supposed that, being such a short time out, we would
not be short of provisions? He said his reasons for asking this
were, that capturing so many American vessels as they did, which were
often loaded with provisions, and as they had no port to take them
into, they had to destroy them, taking out of them first whatever
they could use or stow away to advantage, so that they were generally
overstocked with provisions, and often helped neutral vessels when
they were in need. Although for this they seemed to get very little
credit, and he spoke somewhat reproachfully about the bad name which
they considered had been unjustly attached to them.
Having bundled up the newspapers, he stepped into his boat.
They then wished us good-bye, and good luck to the _Rob Roy_ under
her new flag, and rowed back to the steamer, which steamed away to
the northward, and was soon out of sight; and a good breeze soon
after springing up, the Rob Roy was bounding away to the southward
towards her destination.
I afterwards learned that the object of the _Alabama_ in going into
the Mexican Gulf at this time was to meet a ship with a supply of
coal, the rendezvous being the Alacran Reefs.
About two days afterwards the vessel arrived at Belize, Honduras.
I may here say that I afterwards learned from the master of a vessel
that sailed from New Orleans a few days after us, that the reason
that we had been stopped at the forts came about in this way: just as
the vessel was leaving New Orleans, the harbour patrol came on board,
who was an Irishman, who seemed to possess more pride of his own
importance than common intelligence or knowledge of his duty,
trifling as that was.
He, in a somewhat imperative tone, said he should stop the vessel
from proceeding, because she had not the name of a hailing port on
her stern. His only authority was his instructions to report at the
custom house all vessels which sailed from the port, giving the name
of the vessel and hailing port in full. The _Rob Roy_ being under a
provisional register, of course had no hailing port; but the tyranny
of ignorant officials was at that time almost incredible; it was no
use to remonstrate, officials then had it all their own way. A bribe
was what was wanted; but the captain, who was greatly enraged,
defeated his object by lowering a boat and ordering the carpenter to
take a paint-brush, and write after the vessel's name the words, "Of
Belize, Honduras," the first three letters of the latter name being
sufficient.
This completely disarmed the official; he had no power to make
further inquiry.
The carpenter, however, being no great artist, the lettering was
somewhat clumsy, and read something like "Balizehon," as already
mentioned.
This the official mistook for Babylon, having probably never heard of
Belize, but probably of Babylon, as some sinful town in the "ould
counthrie," where shipmasters made rich; he accordingly reported at
the custom house as having sailed down the river the "_Rob Roy_, of
Babylon."
The more intelligent officials at the custom house, however,
suspecting that there must be some devilry under this, at once
telegraphed to the forts to stop the vessel until further inquiry,
which was evaded by our slipping away from under the forts during the
night.
Belize was a place of no great pretensions--a small settlement for
the shipment of mahogany; this and dye-woods being the chief exports.
There was no wharf or quay of any size, and the vessels lay in a sort
of bay, which was land-locked by a number of small islands or clumps
of mangroves. The mahogany was floated down rivers and brought
coast-ways to the place, and taken alongside of the vessels in small
rafts.
In the small town there was some good stores, and some pretty, neat
residences, where dwelt the merchants and principal men of the place.
Among the poorer or working class, if they may be so called, were a
good many of the mixed breed, composed of White, Indian, and Negro
blood, and of various complexions; but the greater proportion were of
the old, half-spoiled, emancipated negro.
The place seemed to be thoroughly British, and the population seemed
to get on very well in their own quiet way; and, although the town
was in a rather low situation, with mangroves in front and thick
forests to the back, it appeared to be tolerably healthy.
We discharged what freight we had for the place, which consisted
principally of shingles; but I found that there was no market for the
remainder of the cargo, the market being already glutted with
American goods.
The great depreciation of American currency and the high standard of
gold and silver in the United States, had been the cause of immense
shipments of goods being made from the United States to the West
Indies and other places, where specie could be obtained in payment.
As there was considerable risk and danger from Confederate privateers
on the seas at that time, a great many American shipowners deemed it
expedient to put their vessels under a foreign flag, generally the
British flag.
To effect this the usual way was to procure a British subject to
assume the ownership, or stand godfather, as it was called, and a
bill of sale was made out transferring the vessel to him, and if the
transfer was made within the United States, the British Consul
granted a provisional register to take the vessel to a British port.
The British subject, or godfather, granted back to the real American
owner letters or power of attorney to do what he pleased with the
vessel, so that it often happened that some British subject--often a
clerk or lad in a shipping-office--was nominal owner of several
vessels.
As no vessel can be under the United States flag unless she has been
built in the United States (or condemned in a United States prize
court), and any vessel once transferred from the United States flag
to a foreign flag can never be re-transferred, or again become an
American vessel, and a provisional register holds good for only six
months, it was necessary to send the vessel at once to a British
port, to be entered upon the British shipping-list, and obtain a
permanent register and official number.
The vessel was generally loaded with American goods, and despatched
to some British port, where the goods were sold cheap for specie, and
the vessel put under a permanent register, and that port then became
the hailing port of the vessel. This was the cause of the West India
market being at that time glutted with American goods.
There were several vessels lying at Belize which had recently changed
their flags, and having obtained permanent register had discharged
part of their cargoes, and were going to look for a market for the
remainder.
From conversations with the captains of those vessels, I learned that
a great number of American vessels had recently changed their flag
and had been entered on the British shipping-list, the result being
to add considerably to the number of British ships, and to reduce in
proportion the number of American ships. I now understood the
meaning of the remark made by the officer of the _Alabama_ in regard
to the official numbers in the British shipping-list getting higher.
The vessel was surveyed, the permanent register made out, the
official number and tonnage marked on the main beam, and the _Rob
Roy_ was entered on the shipping-list as a British vessel.
A small quantity of light freight was obtained for Matamoras, and one
passenger; and the vessel was cleared for that port, the two
passengers from New Orleans continuing on board.
There was now a considerable change in the trim of the vessel.
The weight of the freight which we had discharged at Belize was but
little compensated for by the freight which we had taken on board,
and the vessel now drew less than four feet of water with the centre
board up. This was very convenient, as it enabled us to get a short
and easy passage out to sea through the shallow waters among the
mangrove islets.
When we got out to sea the weather we met with was what is generally
termed "fresh trades," that is, trade-winds blowing very strong, and
a pretty high sea. The wind was about due east, and as we lay our
course it took us about a point forward of the beam. This allowed
the vessel a good "full," and she bounded over the waves at a rapid
rate, and so lightly did she rise to the seas that she scarcely wet
her decks.
I was very highly pleased with her sailing qualities, and, going up
to old Frank, the carpenter, said, "Well, what do you think of her
now, Frank?"
Frank shook his head, and replied, "A little bit off her masts, Mr.
W., a little bit off her masts."
"Do you still think so? She don't roll even in this heavy sea; and
see how quick she rises to the seas without taking a drop of water on
board."
"She don't roll," said he, "because there is a good breeze to keep
her steady, and she rises quick to the seas because she is light; but
she is not the better of that, she rises too quick, and that strains
her rigging, for it throws the whole weight of it back with a jerk;
if she was deeper she would not rise so fast; she might take some
water over her bows, but it would be much easier on her rigging."
"But shortening the masts," said I, "would not affect that."
"It would not affect her rising quick to the seas, but it would
greatly ease the strain on her fore- and aft-stays. She parted her
fore-stay last voyage, and that was the way the captain got that
strong new fore-stay put on her before we left New Orleans."
It was just then four bells, and Frank had to go to take his turn at
the wheel; and away he went, continuing to say as he went--"A little
bit off her masts, Mr. W., a little bit off her masts."
The man who Frank relieved at the wheel was old Jimmy the Scotchman,
who, having walked forward as far as the mainmast, and took off his
sou'-wester, which, though perfectly dry, he by sheer force of habit
gave a couple of switches downward to throw off the water.
"What do you think of that, Jimmy?" said I, about shortening her mast.
"Weel, it wad ease her a heap," said Jimmy. "When she is light this
way the water has unco' little grip a' her, and when she meets a big
sea she flees up on it like a dog louping a dyke, and when her bow
jumps up so quick it sends the whole weight of rigging back wae a
seg, and wae the rake of thae tall masts it's gae and sair on the
fore- and aft-stays."
It was not long until we had proof that they were right, for just as
we were to windward of the Island of Cozomel the fore-stay parted
with a loud crack, and the vessel came up with the jibs fluttering in
the wind. The main-boom came down with a sudden jerk, and the masts
quivered as if they would have gone overboard.
Halliards were quickly let go and every sail taken in. The old
fore-stay, which fortunately we had on board, was got up from the
hold and bent to the fore-mast-head and the other end taken to the
windlass and hove up taught, to act as a fore-stay _pro tem._, and
the vessel hove-to under a single-reefed fore-sail.
Darkness having set in, the men worked with lanterns, as there was
not much time to lose, the Island of Cozomel being close under our
lee.
Fortunately the stay which had parted was a new rope, and had
sufficient spare length to allow a long splice being made; this was
done, and the stay again set up, and in a few hours we made sail
again.
I mention this incident merely to show the peculiarities of the
motion of a flat, light-draught vessel of this kind on a wind in a
heavy sea.
I now saw plainly the truth of what the old seaman had said, and
that, unlike a sharp, deep vessel, she did not plough through the
waves, but bounded over them. This gave her a quick, pitching
motion, which with such tall masts threw a very heavy strain upon her
fore- and aft-stays, and that it was necessary for sea-going purposes
to have her masts shortened. And I may here say that when this was
done some time afterwards it greatly improved her sea-going qualities.
The wind continued fresh and steady, and we soon doubled Cape
Catouche, after which we had the wind free on our quarter, and having
now the Gulf stream in our favour we crossed the Yucatan banks at a
rapid rate, and in less than six days from the time we left Belize we
arrived off the mouth of the Rio Grande, on which river is situated
the Mexican town of Matamoras.
There was nothing to indicate the existence of any port or city--a
bare and barren coast, which stretched about north and south, off
which, at a distance of about four miles, in the open sea lay at
anchor a fleet of nearly one hundred steamers and sailing-vessels, of
various sizes and descriptions, in different stages of discharging
and loading.
The place was about 26° north latitude, and being about the edge of
the trade winds; these were rather unsteady, veering from north-east
to south-east, but, coming with one unbroken sweep of over one
thousand miles across the Gulf of Mexico, brought a heavy sea from
east to west, which fell with full force upon the exposed and
unbroken coast. While the Gulf stream, flowing directly along the
coast from south to north, crossed the wind and seas, and kept the
vessels in a most uncomfortable position.
Most of the vessels had storm try-sails set, to keep their heads to
the seas. This helped them so long as the wind held steady, but when
that lulled or veered the current brought them into the trough of the
sea, and many of them, having discharged their cargoes and waiting
for freight, were so light that they rolled and tumbled so that their
keels could almost be seen, and the heavy coating of grass and
barnacles on their bottoms testified that they must have rode long at
anchor.
As we threaded our way through this tumbling mass of shipping, our
captain and several of the crew, who had been here with the vessel in
the previous winter, recognized many of the vessels which they had
seen at that time, waiting for freight, still in the same place, with
apparently little difference in their stage of loading. Yet not one
of these vessels had a single spar sent down to ease her at her
anchors; they had to be in constant readiness to proceed to sea at a
moment's notice, the great danger being the frequent northers which
swept those seas with more or less violence throughout a large
portion of the year.
These northerly gales meeting the current of the Gulf stream raised a
tremendous sea, which made it impossible for a vessel to ride at her
anchors, so that on the slightest indication of a norther the vessels
raised their anchors or slipped their cables and stood out to sea;
many of them being so light were often driven far to the southward,
and it took them many days, and sometimes weeks, to get back to their
anchorage.
On looking upon this fleet of what might be truly called ships
leading an unhappy life, one could not help casting a thought as to
what was the great attraction to the place; and, having got through
the fleet, we cast our eyes towards the shore, about three miles
distant, to discover the source of wealth supposed there to exist, or
where the freight was to come from which was to load up so many
vessels.
Between us and the shore there was an extensive shoal or sand-bar,
over which the seas broke with great violence, and through which
there was no visible passage even for our light-draught vessel.
Here we came to anchor to wait for a pilot to take us in over the bar.
We now surveyed the coast and supposed landing-place with our
glasses; but we could discover not the least appearance of any houses
or landing-place--only a coast and country as barren and dismal as it
would be possible to conceive.
To the northward, near the coast, there were some sand hills, but in
front and to the southward along the coast was a low stretch of sand
wastes, and for miles up the country as far as the eye could reach
there seemed to exist nothing but sand plains and some scrub
brushwood.
Just about the termination of the sand hills, and between them and
the sand plains, about half a mile inland, could be seen the masts of
several small vessels, seemingly schooners, something of the same
size and description as our own vessel, indicating that a river came
down and entered the sea there, and near to them were some things
like tents, and one or two small wooden shanties, and a great number
of things that looked like black hillocks, but which were in reality
piles of goods covered with tarpaulins.
The cause which attracted so many vessels to this place, and sent a
boom of trade to Matamoras, at this time requires a little
explanation.
The Federal forces had now crossed swords with the Confederates in
the field sufficiently to know that they were not a power to be
easily subdued by force of arms, and they saw the necessity of
assailing their more vulnerable points, which was by blockading more
closely their ports, cutting off their supplies, and crippling their
resources.
The blockade, which at first had been rather inefficient, had now
been greatly augmented, and every port in the Confederate States was
strongly blockaded, and though some vessels did succeed in entering,
the risk was very great; still as the Confederates found their
resources to be giving out, the more indefatigable they became in
their exertions and inventions.
A good deal of business had to be done by the Confederate Government
through their agents abroad in regard to cotton bonds and other
matters of importance, and a considerable amount of correspondence
was necessary, for which there was no safe or convenient means of
transmission.
The uncertainty and danger of it falling into the hands of the enemy
precluded it being sent by blockade-running vessels.
The only outlet was through Mexico, a neutral nation, but almost
entirely devoid of resources, having no regular inland postal
conveyance, no safe or convenient seaports or harbours, and that part
of it which lay nearest to the Confederate States was very thinly
settled, and, with the exception of Matamoras on the Rio Grande,
having neither towns, markets, nor roads.
The "Rio Grande," or "Rio Bravo," as it is sometimes called, is an
exceedingly tortuous river about eighty yards in width, and
varying--according to the seasons--from seven to nine feet in depth
for about one hundred miles up from its mouth. On the right or
Mexican side of the river is situated the town of Matamoras, about
thirty miles from the sea, although to follow the windings of the
river the distance would be about double that number of miles.
On the left bank or Texas side of the river, and immediately opposite
Matamoras, is the town of Brownsville.
Between the Mexican town of Matamoras and the American town of
Brownsville there was a ferry, and by this ferry was the only
communication between the Confederate States and the rest of the
world which was not blockaded.
The Rio Grande being a neutral river could not be blockaded; but,
supposing it to have been practicable to have shipped goods in small
vessels up the river direct to Brownsville, or shipped cotton direct
from that place, any vessel bound to, or cleared from, that port
would have been liable to capture on the open sea. Brownsville being
declared a blockaded port by sea, though not against Mexico, it was
therefore necessary to have all goods and correspondence passed
through a neutral port. The amount of goods that were thus passed
through Mexico, and the fearful labour and cost of such means of
transmission, will give some idea of the importance of the blockade.
As regards correspondence, the nearest port from which correspondence
could be sent by a mail route was Tampico, in Mexico; at this place
the British mail steamer called once a month, and the Spanish mail
steamer called once a month, thus making fortnightly mails from that
place.
The distance from Richmond--the Confederate capital--to Brownsville
was about 1,500 miles, and from Brownsville to Tampico about 270
miles. Very little of this distance was covered by railway or water
conveyance, and over several hundred miles of it there were no roads
at all.
But it was in the transmission of goods that the greatest amount of
labour and expense was incurred.
On the whole of the eastern coast of Mexico there was not a single
port or harbour, with the exception of Laguna in Yucatan, which would
admit a vessel drawing over eight feet of water, and very few that
would admit vessels drawing more than six feet. All vessels
exceeding that draught had to ride at anchor in the open sea, and
discharge and embark their cargoes by means of small vessels or
lighters, which carried it over the dangerous bars when the weather
would permit.
The port, or place of landing and embarking for Matamoras was in the
river Rio Grande, near the mouth; but it was only small vessels
drawing four and a half feet of water which could enter that river,
on account of the shoal I have mentioned above.
The danger of loss or damage to the goods in crossing the bar in
lighters was very great, and entailed a high rate of insurance.
Besides the port charges the Mexican Government levied a duty of 12½
per cent. _ad valorem_ upon all goods imported, which must be paid
before the goods were landed, and the latter even then lay on the
open sand of the river bank, without any protection.
They had then to be carted over bad roads a distance of thirty miles
to Matamoras, in order to be ferried to Brownsville. Here again the
Mexican Government levied a duty of 12½ per cent. on all goods
exported before the goods were allowed to cross the ferry. After
paying a high rate for ferriage the goods were landed at Brownsville,
and were within the Confederate States. They were still however over
three hundred miles from any population, town, or market, the nearest
towns of any note being Austin and Houston. Over this distance there
was no formed road, and the goods were conveyed in ox teams across
the plains, the time occupied being generally from six weeks to two
months.
The exports in return for these goods, and also for implementing the
obligation on cotton bonds, was cotton, which had to be conveyed out
by the same route, pass through Mexico, pay to Mexico import and
export duties, and undergo the danger of getting it out over the bar
to the ships.
Notwithstanding all this labour and expense, the demand for goods in
the Confederate States, and the still greater demand for cotton
outside, was so great that the quantity of goods imported and cotton
exported by this route was incredible. The heavy charges were never
considered where money would forward the object.
The chief difficulty was in conveying the goods and the cotton across
the plains between Brownsville and Houston, especially during the
long droughts, which burnt up the grass and dried up the water on the
plains, so that there was neither food nor water for the beasts, and
they died in hundreds, and, I suppose, the track of the route across
the plains might be traced by their bones to this day.
The cotton famine had produced a cotton mania, and the very name of
cotton sounded like magic in the ears of speculators, and caused a
general rush to be made in any direction where it was supposed to be
obtainable.
Such was the cause of so many vessels being attracted to the mouth of
the Rio Grande at this time.
It had been represented to me that very high inducements were held
out for a light-draught sea-going vessel like the _Rob Roy_, which
could cross the bar and proceed up the river direct to Matamoras,
land her cargo, take in a cargo of cotton, and proceed direct to
Havana, where there was a good market for cotton; and, as this would
be a neutral vessel, trading between two neutral ports, she would be
free from all risk of capture from either side.
It was with this object in view that I had come to the Rio Grande,
but it was not long until I discovered that the prospects of an
advantageous trade in that direction were entirely visionary.
[1] A name at that time applied to vessels which had changed their
nationality from the American flag to that of some other nation.
CHAPTER III.
Communication with the Confederate States through Mexico--The cotton
mania--The Brownsville route across the plains--Its difficulties and
uncertainties.
Having anchored inside of the fleet of larger vessels and outside of
the bar, we signalled for a pilot, and one soon came on board.
He told us that he could not take the vessel in over the bar until
about ten o'clock next morning, when it would be high water, the
tides here being very small--the rise and fall at ordinary tides
seldom exceeding two feet, and only one tide in twenty-four hours,
although they are often much affected by strong winds.
Having learned from the pilot that a steamer was going up the river
to Matamoras that afternoon, and that the vessel must be entered at
Matamoras, I decided to embrace the opportunity to go ashore in the
pilot's boat, taking with me the vessel's papers, and after having a
look at the place on shore, proceed by steamer to Matamoras.
By paying three dollars I got a passage ashore in their boat, which
crossed the bar, entered the river, and proceeded up about half a
mile, and landed at a place where lay several small schooners about
the same size and class as the _Rob Roy_, and a number of smaller
vessels under the Mexican flag, which acted as lighters.
This place was called Bagdad, but from what cause it got that name I
do not know, unless from likeness to a port on a river flowing
through a sandy desert.
I was very far from being favourably impressed with the place I had
come to, but I had not much time to regard it closely, and was soon
on the steamer proceeding up the river.
I had been wondering why these small vessels which lay near the mouth
of the river choose to discharge and load their cargoes there rather
than go up the river to Matamoras direct, as I knew that there was
sufficient depth of water in the river for any vessel which could
cross the bar; but as soon as I came to observe the nature of the
river, and the way in which the steamer had to force her way up, the
cause was explained. It would no doubt have been passable for them,
and there was no official restriction, but the time and expense would
certainly have exceeded any advantage gained.
The river flowing through a level country was exceedingly tortuous,
and many of the turns were so sharp that the steamer, though of no
great length, could not be steered round them, but often had to butt
up against the banks, which caused her head to bound off and pushed
her round, and by backing and repeating this several times, she
succeeded in getting round the corners.
This showed that it would have been almost impossible to have sailed
up, and none seem to have attempted it except some very small
vessels, which worked up by the help of oars.
In about three hours after leaving Bagdad the steamer came in sight
of Matamoras, and was quite close to it, but there was still about
fifteen miles' sailing to do round by the crooked river before we
reached it.
Having at length reached Matamoras, I sought out the office of the
British Consul, with whom I deposited the register of the vessel and
the crew list and a copy of the manifesto of the cargo; but he told
me that although the vessel and cargo were consigned to me, that I
could not enter the vessel at the custom house myself, and that it
would be necessary--if I had no consignee--to get a custom-house
broker to get it done, there being plenty of such in the place.
He had the address-cards of several English brokers in the place, one
of which he handed to me.
This man, whose name was Westropp, and who called himself an
Englishman, was very willing to transact the business, and went with
me to the custom house.
The manifesto, which was vised by the Mexican Consul at Belize, was
quite in order, and a "Form" for entry handed to the broker to fill
up. In this "Form" there was a space for the name of the consignee,
and the broker told me that it would require to be filled up by some
name, though only for a form, and I might put down the name of any
resident in the place--his own name, for instance, would do. I
hesitated, and said that if it was necessary for me to have a
consignee, I would have a merchant of the place. Whereupon the
collector, who understood and spoke English, told me that if I was
going to pay the port dues and import duties in advance, there was no
need of a consignee, but the broker might put down his name to fill
up the space, and show by whom the vessel was entered.
Having paid the duties and port charges, the receipt and permit to
discharge was given to me.
I then asked the broker for an account of his fees, which he made
out, charging me twenty-five dollars for his commission and trouble
and ten dollars for stamped papers and extras, which I paid him, and
took his receipt.
Finding that there would be no steamer back to Bagdad for some time,
but that a coach would leave for that place on the following day, I
employed my time in looking round the place and calling upon some of
the merchants, with a view of ascertaining what prospects there might
be of disposing of the cargo and obtaining a freight for Havana.
The whole town was enveloped in a cloud of dust. By the long drought
the soil on the roads and streets had by the enormous traffic been
ground into a fine powder, which covered them to the depth of several
inches; this was whirled about by the wind in every direction, and as
windows and doors had to be kept open on account of the heat, no
place was free from dust. Men looked like millers, with clothes,
hair, and beard saturated, so that it was difficult to recognize one
from another. Horses and mules shook their heads to throw the dust
out of their ears, while the dust adhering to their perspiring hides
made them appear all of one colour.
Inside the houses and stores, beds, tables, and other things were
covered with dust-cloths, which when the former were required for
use, the cloths were carefully lifted by the corners and the dust
emptied out.
I thought there must certainly be some strong inducement for people
to live in such a place.
The houses were mostly of one story, none more than two, with flat
roofs, and were all thickly pitted with bullet-marks, which seemed to
have been made at different times, but most of them were the effects
of an attack on the town not long previously by a revolutionary
party, who had not succeeded in capturing it, but were repulsed by
the troops and townspeople.
For this gallant defence an honourable appellation was bestowed upon
the town by the then existing government, by the prefix of the letter
H. to its name, and all official documents were headed H. Matamoras,
signifying "Heroic Matamoras."
On my asking an old resident of the place whether there were many
killed, as the marks on the houses seemed to indicate, he replied,
"Oh, no! they are great people here for shooting the houses; they
don't shoot the people so much."
On my inquiries among the merchants as to the state of business, the
reply was the same from all of them.
They said that I had come at a bad time; there had been a great deal
of business done lately, but it was now at a standstill. The
transportations across the plains was stopped in consequence of the
long drought, the water on the way being dried up, and the grass
withered, so that there was neither water nor grass to support the
beasts on the route; but they were looking forward to a good heavy
rain, which would supply water on the way and cause the grass to
grow, when trade would revive again.
I found that some of them who were expecting cotton from Texas, and
were not bound to ship it by any particular vessel or agency, would
prefer to ship it by small vessels, which could cross the bar and go
direct to Havana, and save the delay, damage, and high charges for
lighterage, and that I might get a freight to Havana if I could
afford to wait until trade would revive again; but that depended on
the weather, and the prospects were exceedingly remote.
The town was actually blocked up with goods; every place where
merchandise could be stored was filled, and many of the inhabitants
had let their houses for this purpose.
On the following day I returned to Bagdad. When I got there I found
that the vessel had been safely brought in over the bar and lay with
the other vessels at the river-bank, in a place safe and convenient
enough for all purposes; but the prospect of a market for the cargo
was cheerless in the extreme.
The immense piles of goods which had been landed from the ships lay
wasting, and on most of them the enormous charges for lighterage,
which had been laid on heavily, when added to the freight, port dues,
and import duties far exceeded the value of the goods, and in many
cases the owners had disowned and abandoned them altogether, leaving
those who had made the charges to make the most of them. In fact,
everything seemed to be in a state of chaos so far as regarded
business, every one trying to grab what he could, and many schemes
there were to make money out of the crisis.
Every small vessel that would do for a lighter had been brought to
the place, put under the Mexican flag and converted into a lighter;
now many of these were lying idle; a few of the most influential had
formed a ring, and got this business into their own hands, and by
that general unknown influence managed to keep out others, controlled
the business, and kept up the charges.
One enterprising Yankee brought to the place a large number of
tarpaulins, off which he was reaping a harvest by hiring them out at
a dollar each per night for covering goods and other purposes.
Restaurants were conducted under tarpaulins spread over poles, and
rough wooden sheds hastily knocked together were used as grocery
stores and rum mills, as they were called.
Men employed on lighters and as labourers were paid at the rate of
four and five dollars per day, and there were gamblers in abundance
ready to divest them of their earnings.
Diversities of fortune were rapid and sudden, some made rich
harvests, others lost heavily. I cannot say, however, that
lawlessness, riot, or violence to person existed to any extent. The
Mexican authorities maintained peace and good order in that respect,
and let the trade go on. They took care to exact their moiety in
duties and charges, and a rich harvest they made.
I saw all this, but I knew of no other port to which I might go where
there was the slightest chance of selling the cargo or getting
employment for the vessel, and it was evident to me that whatever
might be the loss there was no other course open for me but to lie
still and keep my cargo on board, and wait to see if trade would
revive again.
I found myself in a very bad and almost ruinous position, for the
expenses of the vessel and wages of the crew were going on. I was,
however, thankful that I had the vessel for an asylum and as a safe
store for my cargo, for I knew that if I landed it here it was
certain to become the prey of sharpers.
Even on board it did not seem to be so well protected from this class
as I had imagined, for in the course of a few days who should come on
board but Mr. Westropp, the broker, claiming to be consignee of the
cargo on the strength of his name being entered as consignee in the
bill of entry, and asserting that if I did not turn over the cargo to
him I must pay him four per cent. as commission on the total value of
the cargo.
He had no doubt been actuated to attempt this trick by seeing the
many acts of extortion practised upon strangers by sharpers in the
general confusion of business.
Such acts, however, were confined mostly to the foreign colony at
Bagdad, at the mouth of the river, and among themselves; but this was
an act of which the Mexican Government would take cognizance, and on
the case coming before the court at Matamoras, the judge nonsuited
him and ordered him out of court as a "Chevalier d'industrie," and
his license as a broker was revoked. The affair, however, cost me
some trouble and expense. Whilst I was at Matamoras attending to
this case I became aware of a transaction of a different nature, by
which one of the many Confederate officials--who within the limits of
the Confederacy acted with rather high hand--was clearly outwitted.
In the large amount of cotton which at this time was brought across
the plain out of Texas, it was necessary that each lot of cotton
should have a particular mark and number, and its weight shown, to
facilitate its passing through the Mexican Customs; and the owner
proved his property by producing a bill of sale, corresponding to the
marks, numbers, and weights. About this time the Confederate
exchequer in the Texas district was getting low, it was resolved to
replenish it by purchasing a large quantity of cotton and getting it
shipped from Mexico by way of Brownsville and Matamoras. It was
purchased by what was called pressing it, that was by forcibly taking
possession of it on the plantations and paying the owners in
Confederate money, or by a warrant on the Confederate treasury at a
price fixed by the Government.
The price allowed was high, and would have been very acceptable to
the planter had the money or warrants been good. Of course some had
great faith in the ultimate success of the Confederate States, and
accepted it readily enough. Others had grave doubts, although they
dared not express them openly, but they generally tried, if possible,
to sell their cotton at a low price for specie or try and convey it
to Brownsville on their own account.
But the great difficulty was the long route across the plains, and
then they required a permit from the Government to allow it to go out
of the country by crossing the ferry from Brownsville to Matamoras.
The men appointed to carry out this business belonged to what was
called the "Cotton Bureau"; many of them were young men holding
commissions in the army.
They were generally of the stay-at-home class, and had got these
appointments by favour, preferring this kind of duty to taking part
with the army in the Held. They were often pompous and overbearing,
and endowed more with a sense of their own importance than business
tact or discretion.
Their duty in this instance was to take possession of cotton on the
plantations, and mules to carry it, and give the owners receipts for
it. Many of these officials, fancying themselves armed with absolute
power, were not particular about what cotton they seized, but took
that which was most handy and could be conveyed to Brownsville with
the least trouble.
It so happened that an English agent had been into Texas with a large
amount of goods, which he had sold, and bought cotton with the
proceeds. This cotton he had proceeded to convey across the plains,
but had only got a short part of the way when the teamsters refused
to go further till rain would fall and give water for the cattle to
drink on the way. No such obstacles were allowed to be thrown in the
way of the Government cotton in charge of those officials; it must
proceed although a mule or a yoke of oxen should die every
half-mile--they had only to press more into service. One of these
officials seeing the cotton belonging to this agent, thought it
exceedingly handy, and took possession of it. The owner protested,
but to no purpose. The official said the cotton was required for the
public service, which was paramount to all other rights. He threw
him a receipt, and told him to go to the office at the Cotton Bureau,
and he would be paid--in Confederate money, of course. He then
seized mules wherever they were to be had, and proceeded with the
cotton towards Brownsville. He at length reached that place after
strewing the route with dead mules and oxen, and boasted loudly of
his feat.
Being, as he represented, Government cotton, there was no difficulty
about a permit to go out of the country, and it was soon crossed over
the ferry to Matamoras.
In the meantime, the party who owned the cotton had been keeping out
of sight, but cautiously watching his progress, and as soon as the
cotton was crossed to the Mexican side he put in an appearance, and
going up to the official, with the bill of sale in his hand, he
thanked him for his assistance in bringing the cotton across the
plains, but told him that he need not give himself any further
trouble as he would now take charge of it himself.
The official fired up, and demanded to know what he meant, but the
owner of the cotton pointed across the river to Brownsville, and
said, "You had it all your own way over there, but I will have
something to say here."
The light now began to dawn upon the official, who seemed to have
imagined the power of his commission and authority unlimited, and had
never thought it would be affected by the crossing of a small ferry,
when an old Texan, standing by, who had been disgusted with the
military tyranny in the Confederacy, and had taken refuge on the
Mexican side, turned towards the official, and said, in a provoking
tone, "Ah, Mr. Ballroom Buttons, that old ferry-boat has shaved your
hair off"--referring to Samson deprived of his strength.
The officer, still placing faith in his commission and orders to
impress cotton for the benefit of the public service, appealed to the
Mexican authorities, but they could recognize no other title to
ownership than the bill of sale corresponding to the marks and
numbers on the bales.
The agent had thus got his cotton conveyed across the plains very
handily; but how the discomfited official reported to his superiors I
do not know.
I need not take up the time of the reader with any further accounts
of this place, but return to my own position, which was every day
becoming more and more straitened.
The other vessels which lay near us were mostly in charge of captains
acting for owners in other parts of the world, and they were waiting
for freight or orders. They had reduced expenses by getting rid of
their crews, with the exception of one or two, including the cook,
and they took matters easy.
Some of them expressed their great admiration for the _Rob Roy_, and
said if she belonged to them they would soon know what to do with
her, meaning that she was most admirably adapted for running the
blockade into the Texas ports. I said I would be very glad to sell
both vessel and cargo if they desired a vessel for that purpose. But
though I found plenty of both seamen and merchants who would like to
buy her for that purpose, their terms as to payment did not suit me.
They offered a large price, provided I would accept bill or bonds, on
the vessel in payment, but none were prepared to come down with the
ready cash, and as this offer threw the risk upon me, and the chance
of loss of all if the vessel was captured, and all the profits to
them if she went free, I declined the offer.
Since we had arrived several small vessels had arrived in the river,
most of them from the New England States or from British America, but
all bearing the British flag. One of them had been out over fifty
days, and had got short of provisions, and she had been boarded by
the _Alabama_--some three weeks after the latter vessel had boarded
us--who supplied her with some provisions.
A small schooner also arrived from Texas with a cargo of cotton. She
had run the blockade out of Brazos River, and put into the Rio Grande
as the first neutral port. With her captain and owner, Captain
Shaeffer, I had some conversation about the blockaded Texas ports.
Captain Shaeffer soon after bought one of the newly-arrived
schooners, a beautiful, swift-looking vessel, and sailed for the
Brazos River again, but was chased and run ashore, where he set fire
to his vessel, and she was burned to the water's edge.
After laying here for about six weeks I found no alteration in the
state of matters--for the better, at least; and as the revival of
trade was said to depend upon the weather, and a supply of rain to
make the grass grow, the prospects seemed rather remote, and I began
to fancy myself in the position of the horse which died of starvation
while waiting for the grass to grow.
News had also arrived of the fall of Vicksburg and Port Hudson, and
this rather cast a damp on the trade ma Brownsville and Matamoras, as
it gave the Federals the command of the Mississippi River, and cut
off the communication between Texas and other parts west of the
Mississippi River and the other parts of the Confederacy.
Having already had a sufficient share in the strife between the North
and South, I had no desire of getting mixed up in any way on either
side; but the position in which I was now placed was becoming
desperate, and it was plain that I must make some movement.
The Federal Government of the United States had now fully determined
to stop or cripple, at least, the trade which was being carried on
through Mexico by way of Brownsville.
To effect this they had recourse to some acts which were supposed to
involve questions of international law.
During the time we lay here, there was seized, at her anchorage off
the mouth of the Rio Grande, a large British steamer called the _Sir
William Peel_, which had just completed loading with cotton.
On what grounds she was seized I never learnt exactly. I heard
various reasons assigned, one of which was that she had on board a
large quantity of cotton which was the property of the Confederate
States. It was also reported that orders had been given to the
Federal cruisers to overhaul and search vessels at sea, and seize and
detain any to which suspicion might attach, whether they were within
the limits of the blockaded ports or not. This order, whether given
or not, their naval officers did not fail to carry out to the full
extent, and many vessels, British and others, were overhauled and
seized, although several hundred miles from any blockaded port.
It was supposed that the British at least, who were generally so
prominent in maintaining their rights and supremacy on the seas,
would take some action in the matter, but although careful notes and
depositions were taken of each case any immediate action did not seem
to begin. Of course it was not to be supposed that the British
Government would make a formal demand, or rush into an international
controversy about every little vessel carrying the British flag,
which might get itself into trouble, but there were instances of
greater importance, such as the case of the _Sir William Peel_ and
others, against which there seemed to be no just grounds for seizure,
and the apparent apathy of the British Government caused a good deal
of astonishment, especially to those connected with trade, in that
part of the world. There was one reason which I heard assigned for
this apathy which I was inclined to credit, as under it lay
considerable diplomatic strategy, international law being based and
maintained very much upon precedents.
There had been some important questions long pending between Great
Britain and the United States, one of which was the right of
searching neutral vessels at sea by belligerents in time of war. The
maintenance of this right by Great Britain was one of the chief
causes which led to a war between the United States and Great Britain
in 1812, but the peace of Europe in 1814 having removed this
grievance for the time made the question of less importance. And the
"Treaty of Ghent" between Great Britain and the United States was
concluded in the same year without the question being definitely
settled, and it therefore remained in abeyance.
In the long interval of peace which followed, each nation continued
to hold their different views on the question.
During the Crimean War one or two trifling events occurred, or were
said to have occurred, which brought out some articles in the
American newspapers, strongly condemning the action of some British
war vessels, and stoutly maintaining the doctrine that the flag
should cover the cargo; but nothing of importance happened until the
breaking out of the Civil War in America, when the Federal Government
at Washington, acting upon the doctrine maintained by the British
Government, turned it to its own account and advantage, and stopped
on the high seas and boarded the British mail steamer _Trent_, and
took off two passengers, Mason and Slidell, the accredited
Commissioners from the Confederate States to the Courts of Great
Britain and France respectively. The indignation of the British
nation, and the prompt demand for a disavowment of the act, and the
immediate delivery up of these men under a threat of war is well
known.
The position of the United States was somewhat difficult, but Mr.
Seward, who at the time was at the head of the Cabinet at Washington,
endeavoured to contrive out of the event the settlement of the
international question. So he therefore, in reply to this demand,
addressed to the British Minister a voluminous communication, going
fully into the question of the right of search of neutral vessels,
and readily agreeing to give up the men, with congratulations to both
nations, that the vexed question was now definitely settled.
The reply of the British Minister was remarkable for its brevity: it
was that he would be prepared to receive the ministers.
While Mr. Seward was most likely congratulating himself on his master
stroke of diplomacy, the nation at large was stung with humiliation,
and enraged at what they considered Great Britain taking advantage of
their position to make an imperious demand, and still more the
damaging results to them which might accrue through the influence of
the wily commissioners in France and Britain, and the advantage which
might be obtained by their enemies the Confederates, who only
required free intercourse and supplies to make them a very formidable
power.
Meanwhile the Confederates were receiving considerable aid through
means of blockade runners and the Mexican route, and the clamour for
more vigorous measures to put it down was supposed to have been the
cause of President Lincoln giving the orders I have referred to; and
as the carrying out of such orders, after the _Trent_ affair, would
completely nullify any precedent which would arise out of that case,
it was supposed that Britain would not be over-ready to interfere.
It was after reflection, and with a knowledge of the state of matters
before me, that I began to consider whether this so-called legitimate
trade with the Confederate States through Mexico, or the more dashing
and desperate trade through the blockade, was the most tempting.
Blockade running was not regarded as either unlawful or
dishonourable, but rather as a bold and daring enterprise. It was no
surreptitious breach of any law, but merely defiance of a barrier
placed and maintained by no other right than by the force of arms;
and those who attempted to brave it did so at their own risk, subject
by the laws of war to be fired upon, their vessel sunk or captured,
themselves drowned, killed, or wounded in the course of the capture,
but that was the extent of the liability.
They had broken no law, and no charge for such could be brought
against them, and no punishment beyond confiscation of the vessel and
cargo.
It was simply an act of war, subject to the laws of war, and to me
who had little or no knowledge or experience in the mercantile line
it was much more congenial than the extortions and deceitful
wheedling and trickeries of the _legitimate_ trade.
I soon came to a conclusion, and determined, if possible, to stake my
fortune in making the attempt.
CHAPTER IV.
No prospect of business--Reduced to straits--Resolve to try a bolder
venture--A new captain and crew shipped--Captain J.--A word of
warning as to him--Departure for the blockaded coast--Arrival in
Texas, but not unscathed.
My mind was now set upon making the attempt, but there were many
obstacles in the way.
My present captain and crew I could not expect to engage with me in
this business; they would therefore have to be paid off, and the
amount of their passage to New Orleans paid to them, and a new
captain and crew for the purpose would have to be engaged, and they
would have to get an advance as customary in blockade running.
I may here say, that the wages paid to seamen and officers when
running the blockade was at the highest rate of ordinary wages, and,
besides this, there was a bonus for the trip, varying from 100
dollars to 500 dollars, according to position and the nature of the
trip. One half of this bonus was paid in advance, the other half
when the voyage was successfully terminated.
Besides this advance to the crew, there would be export duties on the
cargo to pay, and a good outfit for the vessel, in the way of
provisions and other stores, such as cordage to make everything
sufficiently strong to stand crowding of sail, or to replace anything
if carried away or cut by a shot.
As this would require more money than I could command without selling
the cargo, and, as there was no possibility of obtaining a loan on
any terms, I concluded to accept an offer which had been made to me
by a gentleman at Brownsville.
This offer was by no means an advantageous one, but it was the best
that had been made, and about the best I could do under the
circumstances.
It was that I should sell to him one half of the vessel and cargo for
a certain sum. He to pay me one fourth of this sum in cash, and the
balance in four months or after the first voyage was made, he of
course paying half of the disbursements of the voyage.
The first voyage was to be through the blockade into Texas, and the
cargo consigned to a merchant in Houston, who would furnish in
exchange a cargo of cotton, and he would appoint a man to go in the
vessel as a supercargo to represent him and his interests.
In this agreement it will be seen, that the risk fell almost entirely
upon me, but the vessel and cargo were put at a pretty high value.
The principal object now was to get a suitable captain and crew, and
this was a matter of much difficulty. I would have undertaken to
navigate the vessel myself, if I could have got a crew, but no crew
would engage to serve under me in such a dangerous service, from the
notion that I was not an experienced seaman.
Several of the masters of the vessels alongside had expressed to me
their desire and ambition to become master of a blockade runner, but
somehow when it came to the point there was hesitation, and something
always came in the way.
When I paid off my old captain and crew, one of the latter, named
Ned, the most intelligent and best seaman among them, offered to go
with me as mate, if I would take the command myself. This I would
have done, but I found it impossible to get a crew.
In the meantime a captain of a barque which lay outside of the bar
waiting for cargo called upon me. He said that his mate, whom he had
engaged at New Orleans, had a great desire to become master of a
blockade runner, and, that situated as his vessel was, he had no wish
to stand in his way if a chance offered. He also said that for
several reasons he gave me, he wished to reduce the expenses of the
ship. He could, therefore, spare the mate if he wished to go, and
even one or two of the hands.
I asked him about the mate's character. He said that he had not been
very long with him, and could not say very much about him, but had
nothing against him, and thought he would be suitable for my purpose.
I was very wishful to get away from the place, and had few men to
choose from, and I desired to see the man.
On the following day the mate came to see me. He was a stout,
powerful built man, a native of Cork in Ireland, but had been some
years in New Orleans. He looked like a sober man, and had rather a
gentlemanly address. On entering into the subject with him, he gave
me very good reasons for his desire to engage in the business, and
seemed to understand what would be required of him.
I engaged him, and he promised to join the vessel on the following
day, and to bring one or two hands with him.
My new captain, whom I will call Captain J., joined the vessel as
arranged, and brought with him two men; but very shortly after he
joined, my former mate, Ned, declined to proceed in the vessel, and
asked as a favour for his discharge. He did not ask for his passage
to New Orleans but only wages, which I paid him. I pressed him for
his reasons for leaving the vessel, but he would give no other reply
than that he would have gone if I had taken the command myself.
Captain J. then said there was a young man on board of the barque who
had a great desire to get on. He was a most active and able seaman,
and understood most thoroughly all the practical parts in the
management of a vessel. Although he did not know anything of
navigation, but he would make an excellent mate if I would engage him.
As I knew I could navigate the vessel myself, if anything happened to
the captain, I agreed to this, and the young man joined the vessel as
mate.
Two other men and a cook were picked up, and new articles drawn out
and signed by the men.
In running the blockade it was not the custom--when it could be
avoided--to clear for the blockaded port, but for some port beyond,
or in the direction of the blockaded port. This was to facilitate
the clearance, but it did not make the voyage any safer, as the
Yankees took note of every vessel which had run the blockade, and
would seize her no matter what port she was cleared for, if she was
any way for the direction of a blockaded port.
In this case the _Rob Roy_ had not yet run the blockade, and I
cleared for New Orleans, intending that place as a back door and as a
last resource, to go there, if we found we could not get into any of
the Texas ports, and while we were on the direct course for New
Orleans, we would sail past the blockaded Texas ports, and run in if
a chance offered.
About the time the crew were got on board, some cases of yellow fever
were reported at Bagdad, and as it was always best to get a new
shipped crew out of harm's way, a pilot was engaged, and the vessel
taken out over the bar and anchored in the open roads. This was near
the end of August and there was scarcely a breath of wind.
I went up to Matamoras to get the clearance completed, and whilst I
was there I called upon a gentleman--a Mr. B.--whom I had been
acquainted with in New Orleans, and whose wife had lately come from
that city to join her husband in Matamoras.
Mrs. B. said she had been wanting to see me, and asked me about the
man I had engaged as captain. If I knew much about him? I said I
did not. She said she had come as passenger from New Orleans on the
barque on which he was mate, and she rather thought I had committed
an error in employing him; however, she said she might be mistaken,
but she would advise me to be on my guard.
This was not very pleasing news to me, knowing as I did, the
arbitrary powers which were vested in captains of such vessels in
these parts at that time, and it was a very difficult matter to
change a captain.
I thanked her, however, and said I would be on my guard, wondering if
the captain of the barque had recommended him to me because he wished
to get rid of him, and whether this was the cause of Ned's desire to
leave the vessel, as it was evident that he knew something of Captain
J.
It also turned out that the young man whom Captain J. recommended to
me for mate was his own brother-in-law, but this was natural.
When I got back to the vessel, I found all pleasant enough. Mr. P.,
the person appointed by my partner to act for him, had joined her.
The captain had been mostly on shore, but the mate had been very
industrious in overhauling the rigging and getting everything in
order and ready for sea.
After lying here about a week, during which it was nearly a dead
calm, a light, steady breeze sprang up from the south-east, and we
set sail.
About two days after leaving the Rio Grande, Captain J. was taken
seriously ill with fever, and it was supposed that while on shore the
few days before leaving, he had caught the yellow fever at Bagdad.
Myself, Mr. P., and some of the crew, having already had that
disease, were in no danger, but those who had not yet had it were
warned to keep forward.
After the captain was laid up, having instruments of my own, and
knowing the rates of the chronometer, I took charge of the navigation
of the vessel myself.
The mate did very well in handling the vessel, but he was a little
proud of his position, and somewhat pugnacious and tyrannical with
the men, except those which had come with him from the barque.
I soon observed that there was a division among the men; the two
which had come from the barque were of one party and were hand and
glove with the mate; the other two picked up at Matamoras were by
themselves and kept quiet.
The cook--a burly Englishman with a broken nose--who delighted in the
sobriquet of "Chesshire Bob," was neutral, delighted in his grog, and
when he got that on board he cared neither for the mate nor any one
else.
I had learned before leaving the Rio Grande that there was no war
vessel constantly anchored off the mouth of the Brazos River, but two
very fast sailing vessels cruised off the mouth--the one a barque,
and the other a three-masted schooner, both armed with long-range
guns. Whilst about eight steam vessels, frigates and gunboats, were
anchored off Galveston, one of which took a cruise every day along
the Texas coast to the westward.
We had been out five days tacking against the light head winds, and I
found our longitude to be about ten miles west of the mouth of Brazos
River. We had just tacked off shore and were standing out to sea
again, the weather was a little thick and there had been a light
squall and a shower of rain. When that cleared off there suddenly
appeared a sail to the eastward and from the quickness of her motions
it was easy to see that she was a man-of-war. To think of keeping
out of her way was useless, I accordingly ordered the vessel to be
kept on her course, hoisted the colours and luffed up a little, to
meet the war vessel as if desirous to speak.
She was a three-masted schooner and bore quickly down upon us, and
ordered us to heave to.
We luffed up and hauled the jib to windward. She passed under our
lee, and rounded to with her guns bearing upon us. She hailed us.
"Where are you from?"
"From the Rio Bravo," answered the mate.
I told the mate to stand aside, that I would speak to them.
"How can you be from that river and it blockaded"; but before I had
time to reply another voice cried out--
"How much cotton have you got?"
"We have no cotton," I replied.
"You have come out from Brazos River and have no cotton. How is
that?"
"You have mistaken the name," said I. "We are from the Rio Bravo in
Mexico, better known as the Rio Grande, and bound for New Orleans
with part return cargo."
"I must board you," said the officer.
They were soon alongside; the whole boat's crew jumped on deck, and
the officer came aft.
"You will want to see our papers," said I.
"Yes," said he, "and your cargo too."
The hatches were taken off, and the men went down and inspected the
hold, and reported to the officer what cargo was there.
The officer put some questions to me about the cargo. I said I had
bought it at New Orleans about three months previous, and had been on
a trading voyage to British Honduras and Mexico, and had sold part of
it and was returning to New Orleans with the remainder.
"Are you the captain," said he, quickly.
"No, I am the owner. The captain has been taken seriously ill about
three days ago, and as there were several cases of yellow fever at
the Rio Grande, I fear it may be that he has got; therefore I am in
no hurry to get to New Orleans until he has fairly recovered lest we
might be put in quarantine."
"But you can't have a clean bill of health from the Rio Grande if
there is yellow fever there."
"We have," said I, "from the town of Matamoras, but it was after we
got our clean bill of health that it broke out, at Bagdad, at the
mouth of the river; we lay seven days' outside of the bar waiting for
a wind, and the captain was on shore during that time; but if you
will come down to the cabin I will show you our papers."
He came down to the cabin and saw the captain sick in his bunk. He
glanced hurriedly over the papers, and said he would not detain us
longer, ordered the men into the boat and took his leave, and the
vessels soon parted.
What they might have done had all been well with us I do not know;
but I could see plainly that they did not care to have much to do
with a vessel which had a case of yellow fever on board.
The same evening it came on a heavy gale from the south-east, which
caused us to heave to, and we were hove to for about thirty-six hours.
When the gale moderated, and it became clear, I found that we had
been driven to the southward and westward about thirty miles.
From the strong current setting to westward caused by the gale, and
the very light south-easterly winds, the beating up to eastward again
made but slow progress, and we had got to about ten miles west of the
Brazos River, and about twenty-five miles off the coast, when
daylight broke upon us in a dead calm; and there, about four miles to
the south-westwards, lay our friend the three-masted schooner, which
our men had learned from the boat's crew was named the _Kittitinie_.
She lay becalmed and helpless like ourselves, but it was not long
before a boat was seen making towards us, and in a short time the
boat was alongside with an armed crew.
"What! is this the _Rob Roy_ again?" cried the officer.
"It is," said I.
"Why are you still hanging about here?"
"We were driven back about thirty miles in that gale and we are now
working our way up again, and I wish to make the fleet at Galveston,
to get some medicines, that is, if you can't supply us. It looks
like a clear case of the yellow fever that our captain has got, and
if I had the right medicine I could cure him."
"What kind of medicine do you want?"
"Lobelia," said I.
"I am afraid we can't supply you," said he, "but I have no doubt you
will get it at the supply ship at Galveston."
The men had had a long pull in the boat and the morning was hot.
They seemed inclined to rest a little before they started on their
way back. I asked them to come on board, but they declined, and
after a friendly chat they started back to their vessel.
The officer seemed a very good fellow, and somehow I felt half
ashamed of myself to think that I was playing rather a deceitful part
with him, and it was scarcely up to the ideal of blockade running
which I had pictured to myself, and I had a strong inclination to go
straight on to New Orleans.
Still I consoled myself with the reflection that I had told him no
untruth; my plan was to clear for New Orleans and sail for that port,
and if I saw on the way a chance of putting into any of the blockaded
Texas ports to do so; but failing that to continue on to New Orleans,
and it was still undecided which I should do.
He took my word for nothing, but examined everything for himself. It
was certainly a case of yellow fever with the captain, although of a
mild type; but as this often makes fearful ravages among ships'
crews, it was prudent that they should hold aloof from our vessel.
It continued a dead calm all day, and the two vessels lay helpless
with sails flapping in sight of each other.
I would rather they had been a little farther apart, as some of the
men in the boat had said, while in conversation with our men, that
they thought we were worth watching; and I was satisfied that they
were still keeping an eye upon us.
In the Gulf of Mexico, especially near the coast, the currents are
strong and very uncertain. Owing to eddies in the Gulf Stream and
changes of the wind, they are much affected by heavy gales, and
generally continue in the same direction of the gale for several days
afterwards.
When a vessel is lying becalmed it is almost impossible to tell which
way the current is setting, or whether there is any current if there
is no soundings, land marks, or other fixed object, as everything
goes the same way.
In this case I was wishful of knowing whether we were losing ground
and drifting to the westward in the same direction as the late gale
had blown, and there was no difficulty in the way as I saw by the
chart that we were in soundings. We accordingly let down the lead
and found bottom, and on paying out more line I found that we were
drifting rapidly to the westward and of course the war vessel must be
doing the same.
As we dragged the lead along I conceived the idea of slightly
checking our drifting and allow the war vessel to drift away from us,
and thus increase the distance between us without exciting suspicion.
We had on board two sets of old throat halyards, and getting an old
piece of chain about thirty pounds weight, made fast the rope to it
and let it down to the bottom, I knew that this would retard her
drifting considerably, and I soon saw that it did as it brought her
head to the current. She still drifted, but less rapidly, and to
avoid any suspicion of being anchored, we kept shifting the rope to
different parts of the vessel, causing her to swing broadside on or
anyway, as she was doing before and as the war vessel herself was
doing.
By sunset we could plainly see that the distance between the vessels
was considerably increased.
The calm continued, and as soon as it darkened down, we got another
rope and let down another weight, so as to anchor her completely, and
as there was not a breath of wind throughout the night when day broke
the war vessel was out of sight.
Throughout the whole of the following day it continued a dead calm,
and we remained stationary, and getting a good observation I was
enabled to determine our position minutely, and found we were about
thirty miles S.S.W, of the mouth of Brazos River, and with anything
like a good breeze we could make it easily in six hours; and we knew
that the war vessel must be a good long way to the westward, and it
was almost impossible that she could get up in time to intercept us.
We knew that there was another war vessel, a barque, but she
generally kept further out to sea, and it was probable that during
the calm she might have also been carried to the westward by the
current.
Nothing could be more favourable for us now if we had only a breeze,
but it continued calm until sunset, when a breeze sprang up from the
south-east, and the opportunity had come.
The whole coast being level prairie, and the line of beach being
unbroken, there was no conspicuous landmarks to mark the mouth of the
river, and it was a little difficult at sea to make it out, and no
one on board, with the exception of Mr. P., had ever been there. He
had been sea sick nearly all the time, but was now a little better,
and we depended upon him to point out the mouth of the river.
There was a sand-bar as usual off the mouth of the river, the channel
through which was somewhat crooked, and required a pilot. There was
a pilot at the place who could take over at all times vessels drawing
six feet of water or less, but it would be impossible to get him
during the night.
It was, therefore, resolved to run in and get within four or five
miles of the coast about daybreak, and when the mouth of the river
was made out we could make for it.
The great object was to make a good landfall, as a bad landfall often
proved fatal to blockade runners.
We took in the upper sails, put a reef in the mainsail and foresail,
so as to run in under easy sail. This would time us better in making
our landfall, and also make us less easy to be seen from a distance.
This done we got in our temporary anchors--which were already
dragging by the breeze--and proceeded, keeping a good luff, to allow
for the leeway made by shortened sail, and also to keep us well to
windward of the mouth of the river.
Just before daybreak we found we were in seven fathoms of water.
This was well, and just as we wanted, and we kept on.
[Illustration: A UNITED STATES GUN-BOAT.]
When daylight broke the forts, which had been recently erected at the
mouth of the river, could be plainly seen about five or six miles
distant, and we were well to windward of them, but the breeze was
light, and there was a slight haze over the water. No vessel was in
sight.
We shook the reefs out of the mainsail and foresail, and was getting
nearer to the forts, with all eyes turned in that direction, when the
haze lifted, and the alarm was given of a steamer to the eastward
close on.
Sure enough, about four miles to the eastward was a gun-boat bearing
down upon us, and before we had gone much farther there was a gun
from her warning us to heave to. The shot, however, fell a long way
short of us.
With the exception of myself no one on board had had any experience
in that sort of thing, and the men looked at me and hesitated.
I told them there was not the least danger. From the distance the
shot had fallen from us, it was impossible they could hit us before
we got out of their reach. We were about the same distance from the
forts as the gunboat was from us, and they would not venture to come
much nearer the forts or into the shallow water, and I suggested to
the mate to set the maintop-mast-staysail and gaff-topsail; and we
would soon be beyond their reach.
Just then another gun was fired from the steamer, which came much
nearer to us, but still fell short. This was followed by several
others, one or two of which came pretty near us, and the crew were
hesitating a little, when I was rejoiced to see the pilot's little
boat dancing on the tops of the waves a short distance ahead. This
reassured them, and we steered straight for her, and soon had the
pilot and his man on board, and their boat towing astern.
The pilot was the very personification of an old, weather-beaten tar.
He was an Englishman, and was exceedingly proud of his nationality.
He wore a sou'wester, and his weather-beaten face was ribbed like the
sea sand, and a grizzled beard curled round his mouth in round tufts
exactly like barnacles, and he might well be called an old man of the
sea.
When he came on board he immediately ordered the gaff-topsail and
main-topmast-staysail to be set, and directed the steersman; then,
addressing all hands, he said: "I am pilot here; all vessels while
crossing this bar, or under these forts, are under my command. My
name is Lyon; I am Lyon by name and lion by nature; the British Lion
they call me here, so now the British lion has got you in charge, and
you are out of all danger."
We were, however, not quite so sure of that, the wind had got very
light, and though the upper sails had increased her speed, her
progress was not very great. The gunboat was still approaching and
continuing to fire, her shot coming pretty close up, the pilot
assuring us that she could come no closer in.
We had just entered the channel of the bar when a recochetting shot,
after striking the water several times, and sending the spray all
over us, struck the vessel under the counter, about the water-line.
Is she making water? was the question. No appearance of water. All
right.
We now saw the gunboat haul off and stand out to sea again, the
breeze freshened a little, and we soon crossed the bar and were into
the Brazos River.
The pilot said that the orders were that no vessels should lie near
the forts, and that he would take us about three miles up the river,
where we would be hid by the woods.
Of course there was a good deal of excitement at getting in; all
hands were of course elated. Some people on the banks of the river
were waving their handkerchiefs by way of congratulation, and the
pilot, who was the hero of the hour, replied to them by setting forth
how that the British lion had brought us in in defiance of the
Yankees and their guns.
I now imagined that the worst of my troubles were over. I little
thought my troubles were just going to begin.
For some distance up from the beach there was no trees, and the river
flowed through an open prairie, but about three miles up from the
mouth the forest began.
As we got near the woods the wind became very light, but it blew
nearly fair up the river, and a bend in the river caused us to change
tack by jibing.
Very shortly after changing tack we found that the vessel was leaking
very badly, and on examination we found that the water was rushing
into her hold.
The shot had struck the vessel on the starboard side, and she being
then on the starboard tack, the list which she had to port, kept the
shot-hole above water, but as soon as she went on the port tack the
list to starboard, small as it was, brought the hole down to the
water-line, and the water rushed in, and as she settled deeper it
came in faster.
The pilot knew of a shallow part on one side of the river where there
was a sandbank, and on to this the vessel was run, not a moment too
soon, as her hold was nearly half full of water, and she was settling
down fast.
She was now careened over so as to get at the damage.
The ball had not gone through her, but being spent in its force, and
coming in a line nearly fore and aft with the vessel, it had struck
her in a slanting direction, splintering the plank, denting one of
the timbers, and glancing off.
A quantity of tarred oakum was stuffed into the wound, and a piece of
strong tarred canvas nailed securely over all, and the leak stopped.
The pumps were now set to work, and in a few hours the water was
pumped out and the vessel floated off the bank.
It was now late in the day, and we moved to a suitable part of the
river, where we made fast to the bank to lay up for the night, and
give the crew some rest, of which they stood in need.
We had to proceed up the river about thirty miles to a place called
Columbia, which was the port of the Brazos River, and from which
place there was a railroad to Houston.
I now settled with the pilot, paying him his pilotage, and presenting
him with a bottle of rum and a little coffee, which greatly pleased
the old man, as such things were now great rareties in the
Confederate States. He said it would remind him of good old British
times. He added that he had served in the British Navy some forty
years previous.
He took his leave, telling us to be of good cheer, that the British
lion was with us, and we would soon recover, in spite of the Yankees,
all the damage done by that shot.
I now began to survey the amount of damage done to the cargo, and
found that several large cases of matches were entirely destroyed,
several small chests of tea, a good many sacks of coffee--the latter
an article highly prized and in great demand. The rest of the cargo,
consisting of barrels of salt pork, crates of earthenware, nails, and
ironmongery, was not much damaged, but the loss was considerable,
straitened as I was in circumstances.
Of course such a thing as insurance on either vessel or cargo was at
those times never thought of.
The Brazos River was a larger and finer river than the Rio Grande; it
was deeper and clearer, less tortuous, and flowed in more of a
valley, with the banks on each side, in most places thickly wooded.
There was rather larger tides here than at the Rio Grande, and the
rise and fall could be felt up the river for thirty miles.
On the following day we proceeded up the river with the flood tide,
and continued to work up with the tides, anchoring or making fast to
the bank during the ebb, if the wind was not fair or sufficient to
enable us to stem the current.
The captain, who had now recovered, and was up and moving about, and
seemed to have been a little uneasy at the active part I had been
taking, now began to interfere, and in a somewhat grumbling manner,
asked me how many captains there was to be. One, I said, and if he
now felt himself sufficiently recovered to take the command, I would
have great pleasure in handing over to him the management of the
vessel; but he must allow that the part which I had taken was called
forth by necessity. He allowed that, and said he was now able to
take charge of the vessel.
Although his illness had been no disadvantage to me, but rather
opportune, as it gave me the opportunity of bringing in the vessel
myself, and perhaps had been instrumental in causing the crew of the
cruiser to hold aloof, I was very glad to see him well again, as I
had some fears that a report might arise that a vessel had arrived
with a case of yellow fever on board; and as it was the season of
yellow fever, and it was not in Texas at the time, I did not know
what action might be taken by the authorities.
While going up the river we met two schooners coming down, loaded, on
their way to sea, and they carried such large deck-loads of cotton
that they looked like floating piles of cotton bales. I thought this
scarcely safe, but was told afterwards, and found it to be true, that
flat vessels of broad beam sailed much easier at sea with a deck-load.
At a place called Brayoria we passed a schooner named the
_Catherine_, which had recently been sunk while going up the river by
striking against the wreck of a sunken steamer. A party of men were
working hard endeavouring to raise her. The captain of this vessel
our captain seemed to know, and he inquired for him, but he was not
with her.
We at length got to Columbia, and I went by railway to Houston to see
the consignee and get the vessel entered.
The distance from Columbia to Houston was something over thirty-five
miles by railway, but the trains were irregular and run only about
twice or three times a week. The rolling stock was much dilapidated,
and the locomotives worn out, and a speed of about fifteen miles per
hour was about the utmost attained. The route was across a level
prairie, on which were feeding large herds of cattle and horses, and
the country in general had the appearance of being very fertile and
finely diversified by clumps of wood here and there.
CHAPTER V.
State of things in Texas--Scarcity of gold and silver--A forced
currency--Jobbers--Vessels at a premium--Devices to obtain possession
of them--Descent of the Federal forces on the coast--The _Rob Roy_
pressed into the Government service--Beginning of troubles--Blockade
runners regarded with suspicion--Proof of fealty an important
essential--Military rule.
When I got to Houston and called upon the merchants to whom the cargo
was to be consigned, I found that, by the custom-house regulations,
the entering and clearing of the vessel must be done by the captain.
I accordingly sent word to the captain to come and meet the consignee
and have that done, while I started off to Galveston, where the
British consul was stationed, to report the arrival of the vessel and
deposit the register and crew list.
Galveston, which is the principal seaport of Texas, is about seventy
miles by railway from Houston, and is situated upon a sandy island
about twenty-four miles long and about three miles broad. This
island lies across the opening of a large bay which extends inland
for nearly one hundred miles.
The principal entrance to this bay is by a narrow channel at the east
end of the island, called Galveston Inlet, which will admit vessels
about fourteen feet draught.
At the west end, and for more than half its length, the island is
separated from the mainland only by a very narrow channel, the outlet
to sea from which is not over four feet deep, and is called St. Louis
Pass.
Across this channel the railway from Houston is, or was at that time,
carried by trestle-work. Galveston, being situated on the inside of
the island facing the bay, was therefore a fine, safe harbour for
such vessels as could enter. It had evidently been a prosperous
place, but it was now virtually in ruins, and the grass was growing
in the streets. It had been taken by the Federal forces about a year
previously, and had subsequently been retaken, after a desperate
battle by the Confederates, under General Magruder. The temporary
earthworks across the streets and passes, the torn-up wharves, and
the sunken war vessels in the harbour and bay remained the same as at
the close of the struggle. Some of the Federal war vessels which had
been captured lay at anchor, among which was the paddle sloop
_Harriet Lane_.
Few people except soldiers were to be seen in the streets, and the
appearance of the place was cheerless and dismal in the extreme.
Outside of the shoals which compassed the entrance from sea lay the
blockading fleet, and, so far as I could learn, no adventurous
blockade runner had yet found its way in to break the monotony of the
scene.
When I saw the consul, he received the papers, and noted the arrival
in the ordinary way. He asked me which way I had come in. I said by
the Brazos River. He then asked if any war vessels were stationed or
anchored off the mouth of that river. I said there was not. This he
noted down. I do not think, however, that I told him anything about
being fired upon by a passing steamer.
There was a good deal of discussion at that time about what
constituted an effectively blockaded port.
One of the first things which I found on coming into the country was
the entire absence of specie money. No gold or silver coin was in
circulation, nothing to be seen or had but Confederate scrip, twenty
or thirty dollars of which could be easily bought for one dollar in
coin.
Of course it was the circulating medium, and suited for marketing and
domestic purposes, and, being declared by the existing Government to
be a legal tender, all articles were sold high in proportion, as no
one dared to refuse it or say or do anything to depreciate its value.
Some, having implicit confidence in the ultimate success of the
Confederate States, still valued it, and, as is too often the case in
such times, the credulous masses were led away by political jobbers
who heralded reports of great Confederate victories and the assurance
of the speedy triumph of the South, and were ready to execute summary
vengeance on any one who should in any way attempt to depreciate the
value of the national currency, whilst they themselves were quietly
using Confederate scrip to buy up specie, and hoarding the latter
away.
The state of the country in general was wretched in the extreme,
owing to the war and the blockaded ports.
Food of some kinds, the products of the place, was plentiful enough,
such as Indian corn, fresh beef, and vegetables, and there was plenty
of deer and other wild game, and near to the sea-coast there was
abundance of fish and oysters. Some sugar was also produced, but not
sufficient to supply the demand, much of it being sent to other parts
of the confederacy. All other articles were at famine prices, or not
to be had at all.
Texas being a new country and a semi-tropical climate, no advances
whatever had been made in manufactures, and all northern products,
iron, and all other kinds of manufactured goods had hitherto been
imported; and being now shut off by the blockade, the want was
severely felt. Clothing of all kinds could only be obtained by the
long and uncertain route across the plains from Mexico _viâ_
Brownsville.
Owing to the want of engineers' stores and material, the railway and
steamboat traffic was much crippled, but, by vigorous exertions, it
was still maintained to some extent.
Having got the vessel entered, the cargo was discharged and sent by
railway to Houston, but it would be some time before the cargo of
cotton could be got ready, as the cotton would have to be prepared
for shipment. This was done by a very powerful cotton press, which
compressed the bales into very small bulk, which enabled small
vessels to stow away a large amount of cotton in very small space.
The vessel being now discharged, the first thing to be done was to
have the damage done by the shot effectively repaired.
Columbia was a very small place, there not being altogether over
fifty houses.
Some three or four blockade-running schooners were lying there
discharging, or waiting for cargoes, but none of them carried a
carpenter, and all classes of mechanics were very scarce, nearly all
being in the army or employed at the Government works.
I was fortunate, however, in finding a man whom I had known in the
Confederate army; he had served in the same brigade with me at
Corinth, and afterwards was made a prisoner at Vicksburg, when that
place was taken by the Federal forces. He had been parolled, and had
not yet been exchanged, and of course could not be made to serve in
the army. He was a good carpenter, and readily undertook to do the
repairs, and the vessel was taken to a convenient place and careened
over and the damage effectually repaired.
There was now very little to do. The captain seemed to have met up
with some old friends here, and had made a large acquaintance, and
spent most of his time on shore, leaving the mate in charge.
The latter, however, seemed to take pleasure in keeping the men
employed, and, as he appeared to be a pretty good rigger, I thought
this a good opportunity while we had the carpenter to get the masts
shortened, and this was set about.
The desired length was cut off at the bottom, a new heel made to fit
the step in the keelson, the wedging at the deck slackened, and the
masts gently worked down into the step, trimmed, and then wedged up
lightly, and the rigging set up again, and the vessel was greatly
improved in her appearance.
About this time Captain B., of the sunken schooner, _Catherine_,
which we had passed at Brazoria, was very much in company with our
captain. His story seemed to me rather a singular one. His vessel
had struck against a sunken wreck while coming up the river, and had
sunk to her deck rails near the bank. There was on board of her one
of the owners, who was acting as owner and supercargo, but, not being
a British subject, his name was not on the register, but he held a
power of attorney over the vessel.
Between this person and Captain B. there was a dispute. Captain B.
maintained that, from his authority as captain, he could hold a
survey on the vessel, and have her condemned and abandoned, the wreck
sold, and he and the crew paid their wages, &c., out of the proceeds.
He accordingly took steps to this effect, and, after some kind of
survey, the vessel was sold by Captain B. to a Mr. L., and Mr. L. had
appointed Captain B. as captain under his ownership.
Against this the original owner protested, and denied that the vessel
was a wreck, or had been lawfully condemned. He was ready to pay
Captain B. and crew their wages, and furnish accommodation for them,
and insisted on them remaining by the vessel until she was raised.
He ignored the sale of the vessel, and held on to her, employed men,
and was getting her raised; but, as Captain B. had abandoned the
vessel, he now refused to allow him to come near her.
Owing to the haziness about the ownership of the vessel and the
disordered state of the civil authorities in Texas at the time, it
was not easy to obtain justice by legal means, and it seemed to be
one of those cases where possession is nine points of the law.
I saw that Captain B. did not like to say much to our captain in my
hearing, but I heard rumours privately that he was going to wait
until the vessel was raised, and then he would make an attempt to get
possession of her by force if necessary.
Whether Captain J. had promised to assist him or not, I do not know,
but he seemed to sympathize much with him, and they had much private
talk together.
I also imagined that Captain J. was beginning to assume a somewhat
arbitrary position, for he spent most of his time on shore in company
with Captain B. and Mr. L., the new owner of the _Catherine_, and
stood high upon his dignity as captain of the _Rob Roy_, and seemed
quite to ignore the presence of any owners.
I did not altogether like the appearance of things, and I was wishful
to get loaded and away to sea, but in this I was suddenly doomed to
an unexpected disappointment.
I went up to Houston to do what I could in pushing on matters and
getting the cotton sent down.
When I got there I found the town jubilant over a victory gained over
the Federals at Sabine Pass, a place about 60 miles to the eastward
of Galveston, where the Federals had attempted to land with a strong
force, but had been repulsed with heavy loss and two of their light
draught gunboats captured by the Confederates.
A part of the cotton had been got ready and was to be sent off the
following day, when Captain J. came up and reported to me that the
_Rob Roy_ had been taken possession of by the Government for war
purposes to do duty at Fort Velasco at the mouth of the Brazos River.
They had given no notice whatever, but come and inspected her, and
immediately brought one of the Quartermaster's steamers and towed her
away.
I knew well the arbitrary acts of the Government, but I scarcely
understood why they should seize and press into service a _bona-fide_
foreign vessel, when other vessels lay there which were known to be
the property of Confederate citizens.
I immediately went off to the Forts, to inquire as to the cause of
the seizure and what they were going to do with the vessel.
I knew that blockade runners were sometimes regarded with suspicion,
and that some of them were suspected of being owned by, and in league
with the Yankees, and had no love for the South, their object being
only to make money, or perhaps a worse purpose by acting as spies.
Although I knew that no suspicion of that kind could attach to me,
still reports of that kind were sometimes got up against vessels by
political demagogues and grog-shop loafers in order to extort
blackmail; or at the instance of speculating sharpers, with the view
of ultimately getting the vessel into their hands.
I knew also that some proof of fealty towards the Confederate States
was a very powerful factor in such cases; but up to this time I had
kept my former connection with the Confederate States secret, and
acted entirely as a foreigner and a stranger.
When I got to the Forts, I found they were preparing the vessel to
carry a pile-driver to drive piles in the channel way to obstruct the
entrance.
I called upon the commander of the Forts, and complained that the
_Rob Roy_ should have been selected for this purpose when so many
vessels the property of Confederate citizens were lying idle, and
desired to know if there was anything against the vessel which led to
her seizure.
The colonel commanding--Evans I think was his name--was a very
gentlemanly man. He said that so far as he knew, there was nothing
whatever against the vessel or her owners.
The fact was that they had been apprized that a large Federal force
was meditating a descent upon the coast. They had made an attack at
Sabine Pass, where they had been repulsed. Where they would make the
next attack was uncertain, but it was thought very probable that they
would make an attack at Brazos River, and therefore it was necessary
to strengthen the position; and it had been suggested to drive piles
and place obstructions in some parts of the channel so as to make it
more intricate, and bring the entrance more direct under the sweep of
the guns of the Forts. To effect this it was necessary to have a
handy and suitable vessel, and therefore for the public good, one had
to be impressed into the service and the _Rob Roy_ had been selected
as the most suitable; but, added he, "You will be paid in full for
your vessel."
In Confederate money I was about to say, but I knew that although
that would be what I would be paid with, and it would be of no more
value than waste paper to me, it would not be judicious to make the
remark.
I said that no payment they could make me, could compensate me for
the loss of my vessel situated as I was; and trusted that they might
see their way to make some other arrangements, and let me have my
vessel back.
He replied, that, for himself, he did not see any use the vessel
would be to them, but she had been sent there for the use of the
Engineers at the Forts, and that he could not give her up without an
order from the Quartermaster-General or from General Magruder.
I then set off to Galveston to lay the matter before the British
Consul.
When I saw that gentleman and reported the matter, he was a little
surprised, but said he would scarcely be much astonished at anything
these people--the Confederates--would do. They were now desperate,
and would not let any regard for international law or individual
rights interfere with any project they meant to carry out. If they
succeeded in gaining their independence they would be able to
compensate and make it right with all parties, and if they did not
succeed, there would be no one to fall back upon; but as they had
invited and wished to encourage foreign nations to run into their
ports and trade with them, he thought such an act would tend very
much to discourage such trade. He would, however, see General
Magruder and reason the matter with him.
General Magruder who was more of a soldier than a purveyor or a
diplomatist, was away in the field with the troops, and the Consul
said it might be a few days before he could see him; but I might come
back in about a week and he would let me know the result of the
interview.
After waiting a week I went back and saw the Consul, who told me that
he had seen General Magruder, and that the latter had promised that
he would inquire into the matter, and if the vessel could be
dispensed with without great detriment to the public service he would
order her to be given up. "But," continued the Consul, "I have had
no reply from the General, and in the midst of this great hubbub he
may have forgotten all about it. I think," said he, "the best way
for you to do is to go and see him yourself; I will give you a letter
to him."
I agreed to this, and he sat down and wrote a letter to the General
which he handed to me, and told me that the proper place for me to
see him would be at the headquarters of the Quartermaster-General.
I accordingly went there. I knew there would likely be a little
difficulty in getting an interview with the General, but I was
determined to push my way.
I was met by a number of subordinate officers in uniform, and when I
said I wished to see General Magruder, there was a general titter
among them.
A newly fledged sub-lieutenant came up, and, in a slightly ironical
tone, asked me if my business with the General was very important.
I said it was to me at least.
He then said, in the same ironical tone, that if I would do him the
honour to give him my name, he might be able to attend to my case.
I directed my eye to his plain shoulder-strap, and asked if he was
the Quartermaster-General.
He did not seem to understand my meaning, but an older officer of
higher rank looked up from his desk and asked if I wanted to see the
Quartermaster-General.
I said it was General Magruder I had come to see, but I presumed the
business was connected with the Quartermaster-General's department.
"I am the Quartermaster for the district," said he. "But----" Just
then the door flew open, and a stout, bronzed-looking officer came
bouncing in, who, going up to the officer who had last spoken, said:
"Well, Major, I will bid you good-bye, I am off; see and take care of
yourselves; and give those Yankees a warm reception should they
attempt to land in Texas."
It struck me I had heard the rough voice before, but his face was
turned away from me and towards the officer who had risen from his
desk to shake hands with him. And I was watching him attentively,
when he happened to look round, and I recognized an officer whom I
had formerly known as a captain in the 2nd Texas Regiment.
"What the devil are you doing here?" he cried, as he ran towards me
and grasped my hand, which he shook until I thought he would have
wrenched my arm from its socket.
"Why! You two seem to be acquainted," said the Quartermaster.
"I should say we were," said he, "and we ought to be. We were both
left wounded on the field at Corinth and were together prisoners in
the Yankee hospital."[1]
He then referred to some of the incidents which had taken place at
that time, and said that he had got exchanged shortly after me. He
had now been home on a short furlough, and was just on his way back
to join his regiment.
He was sorry he could not have a longer talk with me as he had to go,
so he bade me good-bye, and commended me to his friend the
Quartermaster and all the other officers, saying they were to show me
all the kindness they could and charge it to his account.
This was a most fortunate meeting for me, and I was quite astonished
at the great effect which this little incident had upon the demeanour
of the officials towards me, and I saw that any one who had taken an
active part in the Confederate service was held in very high esteem,
and that even a private soldier who had been wounded in battle,
ranked morally higher than a field officer in the Home Guard.
As soon as my friend--who was now a Major--had taken his leave, the
other Major--the District Quartermaster--in the most kindly way asked
me what I wished to obtain; and having told him, he said he would go
with me at once to the Quartermaster-General, who would get me an
audience of General Magruder.
I was very soon introduced to the Quartermaster-General, and by him
ushered into the presence of General Magruder to whom I handed the
Consul's letter.
Having read the letter and asked me a few questions about my services
in the army, he directed the Quartermaster-General to write an order
to Colonel Evans, that the British schooner _Rob Roy_ might be given
up to her owner, if the same could be done without material detriment
to the public service.
I was allowed to be the bearer of the despatch, and I lost no time in
getting back to the Forts, and handing it to Colonel Evans. When he
read the order, he said he saw nothing in the way of giving up the
vessel, but he must first consult with the Engineer officers.
After a consultation with the Engineer officers, the Colonel told me
that the vessel would be released, and as a steamer would be going to
Columbia the following day, he would order that she should be towed
up to that place.
The captain and crew being still on board of the vessel, I left them
to attend to her and went off to Houston to expedite the sending off
of the cargo of cotton.
I found that part of the cargo of cotton which had not been already
compressed had been thrown aside to make room for the pressing of
another consignment, and would have now to wait its turn. The
consignee, however, promised to get it ready as soon as possible.
I then returned to Columbia, but only to be apprised of another
misfortune.
The vessel had been towed up, but she had met with an accident on the
way and been very much damaged. The rails had been cut on both sides
to allow the pile-driver to rest across her deck, and on coming up
the river in tow of the steamer, she had come into collision with
another vessel and the rail on the one side from where it was cut was
carried away clean to the stern, and the stanchions damaged.
I was glad, however, to get the vessel back in any condition, and my
next object was to get her repaired.
I found my old friend the carpenter who had done the last repairs
ready to undertake the work, but the difficulty would be to get wood.
There was plenty of wood in the country of the best kind, but, like
nearly everything else, it had all been taken possession of by the
Government. There was a saw-mill about four miles from the place,
and there I went. I found there plenty of fine oak most suitable,
sawn up and seasoned; but the owner told me that he could not allow a
bit of wood to go from the place without an order from the
Brigadier-General commanding the district.
The headquarters of this officer was at Houston, and to that place I
must go. There was not going to be any train to that place for a day
or two, so I took horse and rode across the prairie.
There was no Brigadier-General at the time, but one Colonel L. was
acting.
Colonel L. had been a civilian, an officer of volunteers, and had
attained the rank of Colonel since the war broke out.
As I knew that--where not known--foreigners or traders were regarded
with distrust, I got Mr. P., my partner's representative, who was
staying in Houston at the time, and who was a native of the place,
and whose fealty could not be questioned, to accompany me.
When we went to headquarters, unfortunately for us, there was at the
time a commotion arising out of some drunken spree, in which several
officers were implicated, and several of them were there in a
half-drunk state, and there was high words and the appearance of
something like a brawl.
Colonel L. seemed exceedingly annoyed and irritated, and appeared to
become more so on seeing strangers coming in and witnessing the scene.
I thought it not a favourable opportunity to apply, and motioned to
Mr. P. to come away out; but the Colonel had seen us, and called us
back, saying: "Here what do you want? I will attend to your case."
I said I only wanted an order to get some wood from a sawmill to
repair my vessel, which had been damaged while in the service of the
Government. Probably the last words he did not hear in the general
uproar.
"I can't give you any order to get wood," said he, "without some
proper recommendation. I can't take the Government wood and give to
every vessel that comes in, that we know nothing about."
I was about to explain the matter, when half-a-dozen voices, excited
with drink, shouted out---
"Don't give it, Colonel! Don't give it! These blockade runners are
just a set of Yankee spies, who are carrying the cotton out of the
country to supply the Yankees."
This so irritated Mr. P. that he turned round upon them and said that
whoever accused us of such a thing lied. Whereupon a half-drunk
captain drew his dagger and ran at Mr. P. Colonel L., however,
seized the captain and pushed him back. But Mr. P. had only made
matters worse. I still endeavoured to explain the matter, but to
little purpose.
Colonel L. said something to his quartermaster, who was standing by,
more than half drunk. The latter was most abusive, and said he would
not give wood to any one who had done nothing for the Confederate
States, and who he believed to be a worthless speculator and an enemy
of the Confederate States, who wished to carry out cotton to supply
the Yankees.
I now got irritated in my turn, and I replied with some warmth that I
had done more for the Confederate Government than ever he would dare
to do. I could show on my body the scars of wounds received in
battle in the Confederate service, and only two days before I had
produced testimony of this to the satisfaction of General Magruder,
and to him I would now go and apply for what I wanted, and also
report the reception I had got here.
There was a silence all round for a few moments, and a look from one
to another, which was soon followed by an ironical laugh, and some
sneering expressions, such as: "A very fine story if it was true; but
I don't believe a word of it."
We left the room and retired into the ante-room, intending to let
matters quiet down a little before we said anything more, as,
notwithstanding what I had said, I had no desire to incur the delay
and disagreeability of going again to General Magruder, if there was
any possibility of getting what I wished here.
I was thinking of what I would do when I noticed a young lieutenant,
who was lying stretched his full length upon a bench, regarding me
very attentively. I thought I had seen the face before, but ere I
could remember where, he sprang up and ran towards me.
"Beg your pardon," said he, "but did not you once belong to the Rifle
Company of the 3rd Louisiana Regiment?"
"I did," said I; "and you are Tom M., of the Moorehouse Guards; but
what are you doing here?"
"Oh, you know I was wounded at Pea Ridge," said he, "and sent home,
and when I recovered I joined De Bray's mounted Regiment, and I am in
that now."
"Then you have no connection with those fellows?" said I, referring
to the officers in the adjoining room.
"Oh no," said he. "I was at a ball in Houston last night, where I
met up with some of them, and I was just having a few hours' sleep;
but how came you to be here? What are you about now?"
I gave him a short account of my movements from the time I had last
seen him, and, remembering the good effects of meeting my old friend
the Major at Galveston, I said I was glad that I had met him, as he
might be able to assist me a little in the position I was in.
He said he would be most happy if he could, but he feared his
influence would not be great. He said that Colonel L. was a very
gentlemanly man, though he had no great experience as an officer, but
he seemed to have a pretty rough crowd about him.
I said that influence was not required; I only wished him to testify
to what he knew of me and my services in the army.
He said he would do that with pleasure, and we went together into the
room, where the Colonel seemed to be trying to settle some dispute or
quarrel amongst the officers, and there was a good deal of loud
talking.
I went up to him and said, "Colonel, I mean to apologize if I have
been out of order in making the request, or said anything offensive;
but here is a gentleman, a Confederate officer, who can tell you
something of me."
Lieutenant M. then said that he had known me since the commencement
of the war, that I had served with him in the 3rd Louisiana Regiment
throughout the whole of the Western Campaign under Generals
McCulloch, Price, and Van Dorn, and that for bravery and zeal in the
Confederate cause I was second to none. He had known me up to the
battle of Pea Ridge, where he himself was wounded and invalided home.
"So far so good," said the Colonel, and, turning to me, he asked
under what circumstances I came to be here now.
"Because," said I, "I was afterwards badly wounded at the battle of
Corinth, and rendered unfit for service in the field; but being still
desirous of serving the Confederate States, I had made an attempt at
blockade running, and had brought a cargo into Texas; and the
Government having had the use of my vessel for some operations at the
mouth of the Brazos River, she had got damaged, and what I now asked
for was permission to purchase wood to repair her." In saying this I
daresay I overpictured my zeal a little, but then such were the
times, and a point had to be made.
The Colonel stood silent for a few moments, and then said,
reflectively, "That alters the case, that alters the case very much:
but of course I knew nothing of you; and I almost think I owe you an
apology, for we owe respect and gratitude to any one who has shed his
blood in the Confederate cause."
"You owe me no apology, Colonel; but that man there does," said I,
pointing to the Quartermaster, who was standing by, and had heard
what was said.
"Apology!" roared the inebriated Major; "you shall have a thousand
apologies," as he roughly seized hold of my hand, "and you shall not
go from here until you have had a drink with me."
There was now a change in the tone all round, and they were as loud
in their laudations as they had before been in their abuse; and I was
now as much in danger of being hurt by overkindness as I had before
been from contumely.
Colonel L., however, called me aside, and said he would give me the
order I wanted and let me get away. He asked me to slip away as
quietly and as quickly as I could, as his officers were all _off
their usual_. He was ashamed that anyone should have witnessed such
a scene at headquarters; his officers were all sober men enough, but
there had been a ball last night in Houston, which had set them all
wrong.
He then wrote out an order to the manager of the saw-mill to deliver
to me what wood I required to repair my vessel, and I slipped away
quietly, and was soon upon my horse speeding across the prairie on my
way to Columbia, thinking how strange it was that within three days
two instances had happened of my meeting with old friends at a time
so opportune, and so advantageous to me.
I saw, however, that the testimony of my former services in the
Confederate army was a great recommendation to me among the
officials, and, as they held absolute power at that time, I must make
the most of it.
I got the wood I required, and the carpenter proceeded with the
repairs, and the vessel was again in good order, and ready to take in
cargo.
[1] "Life in the Confederate Army," p. 421.
CHAPTER VI.
More troubles--Sinking of the schooner--Captain B. sympathizes and
proffers his advice--Kindness of Captain Downs--Strange conduct of
Captain J.--A plot to get possession of the vessel--A new partnership
formed--The sunken vessel raised--A personal encounter--A good
riddance.
Captain J., who had become much more respectful since the vessel had
been pressed by the Government, spoke to me about the stowing of the
vessel. He said that they were a very poor lot of stevedores at this
place, and the stowing of cotton in a vessel was a very important
matter. He said he had followed the business of a stevedore in New
Orleans, and understood it well, and if I would pay him the
stevedore's charge he would stow the vessel much better than I could
get it done by the stevedores of the place.
I had reason to know that the stevedores of the place were not very
proficient, and I agreed.
The cargo was sent down, and the stowing of the vessel was proceeded
with. The captain, however, still spent the greater part of his time
on shore, and the stowing was done by the mate. The latter, however,
having been the captain's assistant in the business in New Orleans, I
thought he might be as well qualified as the captain and more
zealous, although stowing cotton in vessels was a thing which I yet
knew but little about. The cotton bales, which were already pressed
to a great density, were squeezed tight into the hold by means of
screw jacks, the object being to get as much jammed into the hold as
possible; and the great merit and boast of stevedores was the amount
of cotton which they could stow into a vessel of a certain size or
tonnage.
The hold was stowed, and the mate boasted of the quantity he had
stowed away in it. Of course I was pleased with the carrying
capacity of the vessel; and the placing of the deck load was begun.
Having ascertained the total quantity she should take, I set off with
the captain to Houston to get the vessel cleared. This being done, I
went to Galveston to finish up with the Consul and get the vessel's
papers.
I now hastened back to Columbia in high spirits, thinking that all my
troubles on land were now past, and that we would soon be on the
honest salt water again. When I got to Columbia I found that Captain
J. had not yet got back from Houston, and the station-master coming
up to me said, "You have certainly had bad luck with your vessel."
Wondering if there had been some other seizure or detention, I said--
"Why? What is the matter now?"
"Do you not know," said he, "that she is sunk?"
I could not believe it, and hastened down to the river bank, and
there sure enough she lay sunk, with only the tops of her rails above
water.
The mate was in a very excited state, and roughly driving the men
about; but he could in no way account for how this had happened. He
said that when they stopped work on the previous evening all the
cargo was on board, the vessel was making no water. She was pumped
out as usual, and after one or two strokes she was dry, and the pumps
sucked, and all was well. About midnight he was awakened by the
water rushing into the cabin. He jumped up, called the men, and with
some assistance from the other vessels got the deck load off and
rolled ashore, and worked at the pumps, but it was of no use, she
settled gradually down. He carried the throat halliards from the
mast-heads to trees on the bank to keep the vessel upright, and
prevent her from falling outward into the river. This was all he
could do; as to the cause of her sinking no one could tell.
I could scarcely realize my unfortunate position. Everything thing I
possessed was sunk in the river. I had not even a change of
clothing--all had gone down in the vessel.
Several vessels were lying near, loaded and ready for sea, and some
new arrivals had been within the last few days, and the captains were
gathered round, each giving his opinion as to the cause of the
disaster. Among them was Captain B. of the sunken schooner
_Catherine_, who expressed his great sympathy with me in my
misfortune, but gave it as his opinion that I had been deceived when
I purchased the vessel, and that I would find that she was not such a
good vessel as I had supposed, and he believed she was not
butt-bolted, and that while engaged driving piles at the mouth of the
river some of the butts had got started, and had now opened, and that
was the cause of her sinking.
I said he was wrong in his conjectures; I had thoroughly inspected
her hull, it was strongly built, and butt-bolted throughout.
He said, Well, it was a great misfortune, and he was exceedingly
sorry for me, as he feared it would be a very difficult and expensive
matter to raise the vessel in the present state of things in the
country; and perhaps the authorities would declare the wreck an
obstruction in the river, and come upon me for damages. He said he
would not pretend to advise me, but if he was in my place he would
sell the vessel at once as she lay for anything he could get for her,
and get away out of the place, in case of any action taken by the
authorities.
I must say I did not like this man, and I thought I perceived his
drift. I turned away from him, saying at the same time that I was
much obliged to him for his sympathy.
"Yes," said a little old man named Captain Downs, who was standing
by, "and I have read something about sympathy of the same kind being
given by friends to a good old gentleman named Job, who, after all,
got over his troubles and came out all right. So, keep heart, Mr.
W., you may come out all right yet. I know how you must feel; but,
as it is now getting dark, and nothing can be done to-night, come
away with me. My vessel, like myself, is very small, and every hole
in her is crammed up with cotton, ready for sea; but I have a room on
shore, so come over and stay with me to-night."
The crew having made a sort of house for themselves among the cotton
bales, on shore, I gave them money to get some provisions, and told
them to make the best of it until to-morrow, when we would see what
could be done.
Captain Downs was well known among the vessels and inhabitants of the
place as a rather rough and comical old fellow, and in appearance he
somewhat resembled the old pilot at the bar. He was fond of joking
and witticisms, and seemed happy. I much esteemed his kindness that
night, and I found that a finer sentiment existed under the rough
exterior. I was too much troubled in mind to sleep, and he passed
much of the night in relating to me his history. It had been an
eventful and sad one, and thickly dotted with misfortune. His wife
and children had been drowned at sea, and he was left alone in the
world. He had no share in the vessel he commanded. She was a very
small thing, about twenty tons. He said she was large enough for
him, as he had little to live for. He said he had adopted this rough
and jocular habit to drown his cares and shroud his melancholy, as he
thought it a better way than to drown his cares in drink, and he had
got into the habit of it and could not give it over.
I approved of his method of drowning care, and said he need have no
desire to give it over. It was rather an accomplishment, and I only
wished I could adopt it. "Pooh!" said he, "what business have you to
talk about cares; you have no family bereavements or domestic
afflictions, and a young man like you, with no wife or family
depending upon you, has no right to grieve over a mere pecuniary
loss; you have the world before you, and it ought to stimulate you to
further exertion. Remember that the ways of Providence are
wonderful, and who knows but this accident may turn out for your good
in the end." This observation cheered me, and I wished for daylight
to take action in some way.
As soon as daylight came in, Captain Downs went with me to have a
look at the sunken vessel. He said that there would be no great
difficulty in raising her, as there was no iron ballast in
her--nothing but cotton, and although it had been compressed and was
very heavy, still it was lighter than water, and she ought to rise
with very little assistance.
He advised me to set about raising her at once. He was loaded, and
was going to proceed down the river the same day, otherwise he might
have lent me some assistance. He said he would give me a quiet hint,
and that was not to place much value on Captain B.'s sympathy, his
advice, or himself either, hinting at the same time that he might
have an eye to getting hold of the vessel.
In the meantime, Captain J. had arrived, and had learned of the
disaster. He did not seem much concerned, but thought the vessel
might be raised easily enough, but asked that I should allow some
whisky for the men while engaged at the work. I feared that there
had been already a little too much of that article, and it might have
had something to do with the sinking of the vessel. However, I
agreed to allow a little under proper restriction.
It was then arranged that the captain should get the sails unbent,
the topmast sent down, the anchors and chains ashore, and the vessel
lightened as much as possible, and I would go at once to Houston and
see the consignee and report the disaster, and ask him to advance me
some assistance and direct me where I might procure strong tackling.
The consignee, who had never before had much to do with shipping
matters, hesitated about risking any advance, but said he would think
about it. He, however, put me in the way of getting tackling, which
I got and sent to the vessel, and I requested Mr. P., my partner's
representative, to call upon some of the other merchants and see if
they would take a share in the vessel, and advance some assistance.
He did, and found that some of them would be willing to do so. I
then returned to Columbia.
The place where the vessel lay sunk was on the east, or Houston, side
of the river, near the railway terminus; but there were no houses on
that side, the small village of Columbia being on the west side.
When I got to the vessel, I found her as I had left her. The captain
had taken the sails off her and taken them across the river to
Columbia, but had done nothing more. The men said that the captain
and the mate had taken up their abode at a house across the river in
Columbia. The captain had also been writing out a protest, and had
got some of the men to witness it. Ha had also held a survey on the
vessel, and she had been condemned and abandoned, and the crew were
to be paid off. I asked whom he had got to make a survey of the
vessel. They said it had been Captain B. and two other men. I asked
the crew if they wished to abandon the vessel. They said the captain
and mate had abandoned her, and they had to obey.
Just then the ferry-boat came across, bringing Captain J., the mate,
Captain B., and several others, among whom was Mr. L., _soi-disant_
owner of Captain B.'s sunken vessel.
Captain J. came up to me with great formality, and said that he had
found it to be his duty as captain of the vessel, in behalf of the
crew and for the benefit of all concerned, to have a survey of the
vessel. He had called qualified men for the purpose, and this was
their report, which was read over, declaring the vessel to be a total
wreck, and the captain and crew were justified in abandoning her;
that he found a gentleman--Mr. L.--who was willing to purchase the
vessel as she lay for the sum of 12,000 dollars in Confederate money,
which was about equal to 600 dollars in specie; and, as the gentlemen
who had made the survey considered this an ample price, he had
decided to accept it on behalf of all concerned.
He spoke in such a formal and consequential way, with Mr. L. and
Captain B. standing at his back, that I scarcely knew whether to fly
in a rage or laugh at the proceedings; and seeing the station-master
standing near, I asked him to step up and witness what was said. I
then said to Captain J.--
"Do you wish to abandon the vessel, and do you refuse to do anything
in the way of saving her?"
"I have abandoned her," said he.
"And you, too, mate," said I, "do you refuse also?"
"I do refuse," said the mate.
"Very good," said I, looking towards the station-master, who had
heard the replies.
I then told the captain that as he had decided to leave the vessel,
he should do so; that he and all the crew should be paid off to the
full amount of their claims against the vessel at the office of the
British Consul, and as that gentleman should direct--that was all he
had to do with the matter. As regarded the owners and all parties
concerned, they were all on the spot, and did not require him to act
for them; and as for that precious document called a survey, he might
take it to them that advised him, and they might keep reading it over
for their amusement. In the meantime, I forbade him to take anything
further to do with the vessel, but to meet me at the Consulate.
The crew, who were standing by, asked me if they would get their
wages without going all the way to Galveston to the Consulate. I
said, oh, yes, if no dispute arose, I was going now to Houston with
the train, and would return with money to pay off all who chose to
sign off the articles. The captain and his friends stood aside,
seemingly abashed and disappointed, and in earnest consultation;
while I turned and walked slowly towards the station, ruminating on
how I would raise the money to pay them off, and calculating how much
it would take.
Shortly afterwards I saw Captain B. leave his friends and come
towards me.
"Just a word with you, Mr. W.," said he, as he came up.
"Say on," said I.
"Of course," said he, "it is none of my business; but I rather think
you will have more difficulty in raising that schooner than you
think, and don't you think you might consider Mr. L.'s offer; perhaps
he would go a little higher. Between you and me, I have no doubt but
he would--or perhaps you might say what you would take for the vessel
as she lies."
"I am going to Houston now," said I, "to get money to pay off the
captain and crew and all claims against the vessel, and when I have
done that, if Mr. L. has any proposal to make, he can make it to me
direct."
"That is the best way, Mr. W.," said he. "That will be the best way,
and I have no doubt that you and he will come to some arrangement,"
and he turned and went away.
I said this, not that I had the slightest intention of dealing with
them, but that I did not wish to come to open war with them, seeing
that I had not a single friend in the place, and the almost total
absence of anything like law or police supervision; and, as the
vessel was lying at their mercy, I did not know what prank they might
play with her, and I knew that if the tackles from the mast-heads
were cast off she would fall outwards into the deeper part of the
river, and then the difficulties in raising her would be increased
tenfold.
Just before the train started, one of the men named Fred, whom the
mate had been beating and ill-treating, came cautiously to me, and
said that he and George would stay by me if I would pay off the
captain and the mate, and take command of the vessel myself. These
were the two men who were shipped at Matamoras, and did not come from
the barque with the captain and the mate. They were good, faithful
men, but not very strong or robust. He said, however, that they dare
not let their intentions be known, or they would be sure to be
assaulted and ill-treated. I said I would make it all right with
them, but cautioned them to say nothing about it, but stay close by
the vessel until I returned.
When I got to Houston I met Mr. P., who introduced me to the house of
R. and D. G. M. and Co. They named a certain sum as the value of the
vessel as she lay, and they would advance money to pay off the
captain and the crew, and give assistance to get the vessel raised
and repaired, and they would become shareholders in the vessel to the
amount of the money advanced. They insisted, however, that Captain
J. should be got rid of, as they had rather a bad opinion of him, and
they were quite willing that I should take the command myself.
The sum fixed as the value of the vessel was not great, but the
vessel was in a precarious state, and I was glad to get backing of
any kind, and I agreed to their terms. I got the money and went to
Columbia, and called the crew up to the railway station, paid them to
their satisfaction in presence of witnesses, and having the crew list
with me, they all signed. The mate also came, and he was settled
with satisfactorily, but Captain J. did not put in an appearance.
Several vessels were loaded and dropping down the river at the time,
and the discharged crew all got berths on them, and left, with the
exception of the two men who had agreed to remain with me. I sent
for Captain J., and requested to settle with him on the spot, if we
could agree; if not, at the office of the British Consul. He said he
would have nothing to do with the British Consul. He asserted that
he was still master of the vessel, and that I had no right to take
the vessel out of his hands, and that he would maintain possession of
her unless I would pay him a large sum by way of compromise.
I said I would pay him his wages in full from the time he joined the
vessel until the time he abandoned her and refused to work; I would
also pay him board wages from the time the vessel had sunk; I would
also allow him the bonus for the inward trip, and I would pay him for
stowing the cargo as I had agreed, deducting, of course, all monies
already advanced; I would also allow him the price of a passage back
to Matamoras, where he had joined the vessel, although I said he was
not entitled to that as he had deserted the vessel when she was in
port and himself in no danger.
He refused to accept my offer, but went away muttering threats of
vengeance against me if I did not pay him his demands, and declaring
that he would hold possession of the vessel.
I saw that he had been drinking much of late, and constantly in the
company of Captain B. and other men, who were plying him with drink
and inciting him to mischief, by assuring him that he as captain had
full power over the vessel, and that he had the right to sell her, as
Captain B. had sold the _Catherine_ when she sunk, to Mr. L.
By this time Mr. P. had met with a Captain S., of Galveston, a
stalwart man both in body and resources, a thorough Southern
steamboat man, who said he would undertake the raising of the vessel,
and with whom I made an agreement.
He soon came with his appliances--large blocks and tackles, and some
large pumps--and the Messrs. M. had agreed to supply several yokes of
oxen, and as many negroes as was desired, from a plantation of theirs
near Columbia.
Captain S. began, by taking the anchor chains, passing them under the
vessel's bottom and bringing them up over the outside, and making
them fast one to each mast at the deck, the other ends passing under
the bottom were carried ashore, and to them were attached powerful
tackles made fast to trees high up the bank, while from the
mast-heads were tackles to keep the vessel upright and prevent her
tilting outwards.
One or more of the yokes of oxen were attached to one of the falls,
and by a steady pull one end of the vessel was raised a little. What
was gained was retained and made fast, and the oxen applied to the
other tackle, and the two ends were raised alternately.
Had the bank of the river been solid and sloping towards the middle,
the raising would soon have been effected; but unfortunately where
the vessel lay it was deep, and the bank soft and almost
perpendicular, and as the vessel was brought against the soft bank it
settled down, and the vessel sank back again. We saw that it would
take a little time, but by perseverance we would accomplish it.
In the meantime Captain J. and his friends had thought of trying a
policy which was sometimes adopted in places where civil law had
little control, and that was to get public opinion on their side; and
there were usually a number of loafers about those small places who,
on being plied with drink were ready to take part on either side;
they probably thought this might be of material advantage to them in
getting possession of the _Catherine_ and also the _Rob Roy_. But
although there was the usual bar-room in the place which the captain
and his friends frequented much, there was not among the inhabitants
much drunkenness or many loafers. The military rule and the
Conscript Act had made the latter somewhat scarce in public places.
There was one man--a Mr. H.--who acted as a kind of messenger for
some of the officials, with whom Captain J. had become exceedingly
friendly. This man was a native of Cork, in Ireland, and a townsman
of Captain J. He was a young man, seemingly of fair intelligence,
much presumption, and affected to have some influence in the place,
and was remarkable in his hatred to everything British.
This man, Captain J., Captain B., and Mr. L. were constantly
together, and watching every movement at the vessel. They were, of
course, on the opposite side of the river from where the vessel lay,
and did not attempt to interpose, but indulged in many remarks,
declaring that we would never raise the vessel, but make a wreck of
her; and Captain J. applied at the civil court to get a decree
against the vessel and get possession of her in respect of his claims
against her; but on my giving security against his claims this was
refused, and he was told to bring up his claims in the usual way.
This, however, did not suit the object he and his friends had in view.
After two days' hard work the vessel was got up considerably, and the
coamings of the hatches were nearly out of water.
It was now November, and into winter, and on the evening of the
second day a strong norther set in, which blew hard all night, and it
was very cold.
In the morning by daybreak I was at the vessel, and I saw that the
strong north wind blowing down the river had lowered the water in the
river very much, and the hatches were above water, and the decks at
the fore- and after-parts were dry. I got a plank and went on board,
and was followed by some boys from the railway station, who seemed
wishful to gratify their curiosity.
I stepped through the water to the main hatchway and took off the
tarpaulins; I saw that the tops of the coamings were all above water
except a small part, which was just about level with the water.
Meanwhile the boys had got hold of the pump-handles, and one was
explaining to the others what they were, and began to pump; they were
amused at the black bilge-water which was brought up, and, like boys,
they began to amuse themselves by pumping vigorously.
I was thinking of how we might raise that part of the coamings by
nailing on strips of wood and canvas, when I fancied I saw the water
going down the least thing inside of the hatch-coaming. Wondering if
it could be the effect of the boys pumping, I cried to them to pump
away vigorously with both pumps, which they did, and it was not long
before there was a perceptible fall inside of the hatchway. I went
to the cabin-door and looked down the companion, and I saw by a
scum-mark on the paint that the water was going down rapidly.
I was overjoyed at this, for the doubt had still remained that even
if we had got the hatches above water, if the damage had been the
starting of a butt in her bottom or other serious damage as surmised
by Captain B., the water would have flowed in faster than all our
pumps could have pumped it out; and there being no dock or slip, it
would have been a difficult matter to repair it.
I ran ashore and got a pail which the negroes had been using to water
their oxen, and went to the main-hatch and began to bale with great
fury, and was pleased to see the water going down fast.
I was so busy engaged at this work that I did not notice the arrival
of Captain S. with the negroes and oxen, to commence operations.
"What the devil is that you are up to?" cried Captain S. "You seem
as busy as a hen with one chicken!"
"Getting the water out of her," I cried. "If you don't look sharp we
will have her afloat before you begin."
"Go ahead," cried he, laughing. "But what on earth are you doing up
to the knees in water this cold morning bailing at the main-hatch
when you might bail at the fore-hatch, where you would stand dry?"
"Indeed!" said I, looking at the fore-hatch; "I never thought of
that."
He then ordered the negroes to tie up the oxen and bring on board the
large pumps, and having placed them, he set the men to pumping, and
the water went down fast.
The hold being packed full of cotton there was but little space for
water to lodge, and the only solid bodies of water were in the cabin
and forecastle; which accounted for the water going down so rapidly.
It was soon observed that the vessel was getting a list towards the
bank; this was caused by the vessel rising, while the tackles from
the mast-head to the bank held her down on that side. These were
slacked and the vessel righted, and the _Rob Roy_ was afloat once
more. By eleven o'clock nearly all the water was out; and the
getting out of the wet cargo was commenced.
Throughout the morning Captain J. and some of his friends had been
watching the progress from the other side of the river, and, seeing
the vessel fairly afloat again and their plans thwarted, they walked
slowly away seemingly to hold a consultation.
A few hours afterwards, Captain S. felt the want of some can-hooks to
tackle the cotton bales. He said he knew that some could be got at a
smith's-shop on the other side.
I said I would go over myself and get them, and, jumping into a small
skiff which lay alongside, I rowed straight across to the other side.
The place where I landed was some distance from the ferry-landing,
and on the bank lay a large number of cotton bales, large and
uncompressed.
I had just stepped ashore and fastened the skiff when out comes
Captain J. from behind the cotton bales. His face was flushed with
fury, and his eyes flashed like a demon as he came up and confronted
me.
It was a solitary place, and could not be seen from any of the houses
in the village; and no one was near.
"Mr. W.," said he, "will you pay me that money?"
"I will pay you all that is due to you, as I have already offered
you," said I; "but nothing more."
He advanced a step nearer to me, and said, in a fierce and determined
tone--
"Will you pay me what I have demanded of you?"
"I will not," said I.
"Then you die for it," he hissed through his teeth; and drawing a
dagger, he rushed at me, making a thrust at my breast.
I was on my guard, however, and springing slightly to one side, I
struck up his right hand with my left, and closed with him to get
within his point, and get hold of his right hand--in which he held
the dagger--with my left.
A desperate struggle now took place. I knew it was a matter of life
or death with me. He was vastly superior in size and strength to me,
but I had during the last three years been a little used to such
things, and had undergone some training in that kind of work, and I
held my own.
He had evidently been plied with drink to give him courage for the
deed, and whether its effects had made him unsteady or were beginning
to die out, I did not know; but after a desperate struggle for a few
minutes fortune favoured me, and I succeeded in throwing him on his
back. I still held the wrist of the hand which held the dagger,
while he struggled most desperately to get up, actually foaming at
the mouth. Two or three blows with my right hand gave me the
complete mastery of him, and I was wrenching the dagger out of his
hand, when I suddenly saw a revolver levelled at my head, and his
friend and townsman H. standing over us.
"Mr. W.," said he, "let go that dagger, and give it to Captain J., or
I will blow your brains out."
I still held on.
Again he cried, "Do you hear me; I give you two seconds to let go
that dagger; if you don't, I will blow your brains out;" and he held
the cocked revolver within two feet of my head.
"The devil you will, you cowardly dog!" cried a voice from behind us;
and in an instant the cowardly wretch H. was choking in the iron
grasp of Captain S.
The struggle had been seen from the schooner, and Captain S. and Mr.
P. had jumped into the schooner's boat and rowed across, just
arriving in time.
Captain S. having wrested the revolver from H., and after choking him
till he gasped, he threw him like a piece of offensive carrion into
the mud of the river-bank; while Mr. P. took the dagger out of
Captain J.'s hand, and the latter was allowed to get up, gasping for
breath.
We left them both there, and walked up to the office of the
Provost-Marshal, to whom Captain S. handed the dagger and revolver,
and related the affair.
While he was talking Captain J. came into the office in a most
wretched condition, covered with blood and dirt.
"Well, here I am," said he, "and what are you going to do with me?"
The Provost-Marshal asked me if I wished to take any action against
him.
I said, "Oh, no!"
He then looked at Captain J., and told him that perhaps he had been
disgraced and punished sufficient, and he would do nothing to him
now; but he would keep his eye on him, and if he attempted any
further breach of the peace he would certainly lock him up.
The affair had got wind, and a small crowd had gathered. Captain J.,
who I believe would rather have gone to jail than bear the disgrace,
made his way out uttering threats of vengeance; but it was of no
avail. The sympathy of the crowd had turned against him, and he was
still more irritated when an old fellow in the crowd taunted him by
saying--
"Why, Captain, I heard as how you was something of a fighting-man;
but I think you must be rather small potatoes to let a fellow like
that handle you so."
Captain J. sneaked out of sight, and Captain S., Mr. P., and myself
went together to the smith's-shop to get the can-hooks.
Captain S., whose standing and authority was of considerable
importance in the neighbourhood, gave an account of the whole affair
to the smith and the bystanders, and of course the thing became the
general talk.
For myself I was very thankful that I had come so well and safe out
of it, considering the great advantage he had over me in point of
strength, besides being armed, and I considered that I had been
favoured at the time with some supernatural assistance or strength
and courage not my own.
I knew that the statement of the affair given by Captain S. and Mr.
P. would quite overrule any version that Captain J. or his friend H.
might try to get up, therefore there was nothing to fear from popular
opinion; yet I believed that he still thirsted for revenge and would
try to wipe out the disgrace in some way, and I resolved to be on my
guard.
We got a considerable portion of the wet cargo out that day, and the
pumping required was about ten minutes every hour, the water being
partly from the leak, and partly the drainage from the wet cotton.
A strict watch was kept during the night to attend to pumping, and
also to guard against any attempts being made against the vessel by
Captain J. and his friends.
For myself, the fact of the vessel being again afloat and the events
of the day drove away all inclination to sleep, and I walked the deck
like a sentinel all night; but still my thoughts were of a different
kind from what they were on the night I had spent with Captain Downs
after the vessel had sunk. I was prepared to give a warm reception
to any intruders should they come, but no attempt was made.
By eleven o'clock on the following day about half of the cargo was
out, and the cause of the disaster was discovered. In squeezing the
cotton into the hold, they had, by reckless overpressure of the
screw-jacks, started the deck beams upwards, and, as long iron bolts
from these beams passed down through the thick planking which formed
the casing of the centre-board, when the beams were forced up the
bolts were started, which opened the seams in the casing, and caused
a leak high up in the hold, and above the water line, which did not
show until the deck-load was put on, which brought the leak under
water, and the vessel began to fill, and, the inside lining of the
vessel being very tight, the water did not get to the pumps for some
time, which may have accounted for so little water being in the well
when the pumps were tried; but had any attention been paid
afterwards, and the pumps applied on the first appearance of water,
the vessel could easily have been kept afloat.
Captain S., who understood everything about the stowing of cotton,
swore vehemently, and said it might not have been done intentionally,
but, if not, it was certainly the height of reckless stupidity.
About this time we had a visit from Captain B. and Mr. L. They said
they had come to congratulate me on the successful raising of the
vessel. They expressed their great astonishment at the extraordinary
conduct of Captain J., and seemed wishful to impress upon me that
they had no hand in advising him. I was very reserved in my replies,
and made but little remark, and was very glad when they took their
leave.
Shortly afterwards the owner of Captain B.'s sunken vessel, the
_Catherine_, succeeded in getting her raised, and the affair of the
_Rob Roy_ having given him courage, he held on more determinedly to
his vessel; and Mr. L. gave up the case and left the district,
leaving Captain B. to get out of the country the best way he could.
As for the contemptible H., he tried to explain away his cowardly act
by asserting that what he did was to try and prevent a deadly
conflict between Captain J. and me. How he could make that out I
never could learn, and, as he took care never to cross my path again,
it was to me immaterial.
As for Captain J., he did not make his appearance in public for
several days. I sent word to him, desiring to settle with him, and
suggesting a reference of his claims against the vessel to the
decision of the British Consul. He declined to have anything to do
with the Consul, but offered to refer the matter to the county judge.
To this I agreed.
The judge, having heard both sides of the question, awarded him a
much smaller sum than what I had previously offered him. This I paid
to him, and was very glad to get clear of him.
This ended my transaction with this man, and I would much rather that
such a character had never found a place in my narrative.
CHAPTER VII.
The vessel again repaired--Another detention--A large Federal fleet
on the coast--Capture of Captain Downs's vessel and others--The Forts
bombarded--The _Rob Roy_ again employed in the Government
service--Arrival of a schooner escaped from her captors--Captain
McLusky--Account of his capture and escape.
The wet cargo was soon got out, and the vessel being lightened, the
leak was above water, and she required no more pumping. Everything,
however, in the shape of stores, cabin furnishing, clothing, bedding,
£c., was virtually destroyed, and everything was coated with slime
and mud. She was now thoroughly scrubbed and dried out, and fires
lighted in the hold, cabin, and forecastle, to assist in drying under
decks.
The leak, which was caused by the opening of one seam in the
centre-board casing, it was thought to repair by pounding on the
deck-beams with a heavy weight until they were forced down into their
place again, and then the seam caulked up.
This, however, it was found difficult to do, as the main beam, which
had been forced up fully three inches, could not be got down
completely, and there was still about an inch of space left between
this beam and the top of the casing, but this was considered to be of
no importance, as the casing planks were securely bolted at the ends.
The casing was therefore caulked tight, and strapped up and down with
battens, and it was supposed that, when the deck-load was put on, it
would soon work the beam down to its place.
Turning to the cargo. About one hundred bales had been under water
for about ten days, and the question was how far they might be
damaged.
On opening one of the bales it was found that, owing to the hard
compressment of the bales, the water had penetrated only a few
inches, and the hearts of the bales were quite dry; but when the cost
of repacking was considered, and the abundance of cotton in the
country, the very high rate of freight, and the limited means of
shipment, it was considered the best policy to ship only the best
cotton; therefore new bales would be sent to replace those damaged.
The vessel having been thoroughly cleaned and dried throughout, new
mattrasses and bedding had to be got for the cabin and forecastle,
and much new furnishing, which, owing to the state of the country, it
was very difficult to obtain, and very costly, and things only of the
commonest kind were got.
The vessel was at length fitted up and ready to receive cargo again,
but, just as this was accomplished, another obstacle cropped up.
The alarm which had been caused by the supposed descent on the coast
by the Federal forces after their repulse at Sabine Pass had somewhat
died away, but was now again renewed, and this time with some cause.
A powerful expedition consisting of gunboats and transports with
troops was rendezvousing off Galveston, and several steamships of war
had appeared on the coast to the westward of that place. They had
opened fire on the Forts at the mouth of the Brazos River, evidently
with the object of drawing the fire from these Forts and ascertaining
their strength.
News also had come that all the vessels which had left the Brazos
River about the time that the _Rob Roy_ had sunk, had been captured;
amongst them was poor Captain Downs.
It was always an object with the Confederate Government to prevent
any cotton falling into the hands of the Yankees. The want of this
article was severely felt by the latter, and it was greatly prized
and coveted by them.
The Confederates, knowing that their enemies were suffering from want
of cotton, were as determined that they should not obtain it, and
they sought to increase the cotton famine in the North, and make the
war unpopular, and also as a retaliation for the famine which they,
the Confederates, were suffering from the blockade, and they used
every endeavour to prevent it falling into their hands. And when
they had to evacuate any place, or fall back in their territory,
especial care was always taken to burn or otherwise destroy every
ounce of cotton, no matter to whom it might belong, so that it might
not fall into the hands of the enemy. Therefore, when a blockade
runner with a cargo of cotton was captured, it was regarded as so
much gain to the enemy.
The Federal cruisers were now declared to be as thick as bees on the
coast of Texas, and orders were issued that no vessels should be
allowed to proceed to sea until further orders; and, as the only two
steamers on the Brazos River were broken down and undergoing repairs,
some of the schooners there might be wanted for the Government
service.
This last piece of information was communicated to me by Messrs. M. &
Co., with a request that I should go and see them on the matter. I
went accordingly, and they explained to me the particulars that a
large Federal force was lying off the coast. Of this there was no
doubt, and no vessel would be allowed to go to sea at present. The
service which the Government required from the vessels was a quantity
of sawn timber and other stores to be taken down to the Forts, and
some sugar and cotton, which was on some plantations far down the
river, to be brought up to Columbia.
They said it would be some weeks before they could have a cargo of
cotton ready for the vessel in any case; and it might be as well to
let the schooner be employed doing that work in the meantime, as it
would be the means of securing favour with the Government, and the
ready obtaining of a pass outward when an opportunity offered.
I said I would be ready to do the work provided the vessel was left
under my own control and management, but I had only two men and no
provisions.
They said the vessel would be entirely under my own management, and
as for men, they would give me as many good handy negroes as I
wanted, who would bring their own provisions with them.
I agreed; and they asked how many hands I would want. I said about
eight men to load and discharge the cargo, and who could pull an oar,
as I intended to tow the vessel by the boat when there was not wind
to suit.
They said the cotton and sugar was on plantations of their own, but
it had all been already purchased by the Government, but they had no
doubt but that at the plantations I could easily obtain a supply of
sugar sufficient to last the vessel for a month or two, as well as
some other provisions.
The men were sent, and the vessel was taken to where the timber was
lying. There was a large quantity of it, but, by careful stowing, we
got it all on board. There was also some other stores for the Forts,
which we took in, and started down the river, using the sails and
towing by the boat, alternately, just as the winds and the bends in
the river necessitated.
In about two days we were getting near the Forts, and we heard
distant reports of heavy guns at intervals, and when we got beyond
the woods into the open, we saw two gunboats a little to the west of
the Forts, which every now and then fired a heavy gun towards the
shore, a little to the west of the Forts.
As there was nothing in that direction for them to be firing at, I
thought they might be keeping out of reach of the Forts, and trying
the range of their guns on a parallel line with the Forts.
The negroes with me began to show symptoms of fear, and seemed
unwilling to venture down to the Forts. They said they "did not want
to have them big lumps of iron totted after them," and they suggested
that it would be "more betterer" to wait until dark, and then go down
and land the wood in the night time.
"You darkies are always up to deeds in the dark," said George, one of
my men.
Darkies or not, I thought, there was some wisdom in the suggestion,
as between us and the Forts the river took a considerable bend to the
westward, and before we could reach the Forts we would have to pass
within the range of the fire from the cruisers, and very near to the
place where the shot was falling.
I then ordered the vessel to be put about, and we retired under cover
of the woods, and made fast to the bank.
The distance from the Forts was only about two miles straight across
the prairie, and I walked over to the Forts and reported to Colonel
Evans our arrival with the timber and stores.
He said he was glad they had come, but he thought the suggestion of
the negroes a wise one, as he was expecting every minute that the
cruisers would open fire upon the Forts, and the appearance of the
vessel there would draw their fire more readily.
He showed me where he wanted the wood landed, and said if I would
bring the vessel there after dark he would give men to assist in
discharging quickly, so that we might get back under cover of the
woods before daylight set in.
Towards evening the vessels ceased firing and came to anchor off the
mouth of the river. As soon as it was dark we cast off from the bank
and made towards the Forts.
There was no wind, but the schooner's boat, which was a very large
one, with four strong rowers, towed the vessel at a considerable
speed. The negroes had also that day picked up on the river bank
near the wreck of an old barge, a pair of long oars or sweeps, as
they were usually called; they were somewhat coarsely made and
clumsy, but they passed them abaft the shrouds and pulled away. I
was astonished to see the great effect they had on the vessel, and I
learnt something from this which was of great service to me
afterwards.
In about an hour we got down to the Forts, and the negroes started
with a will to land the cargo. They were exceedingly anxious to get
the vessel discharged and get away before daylight broke, and the
gunboats opened fire again. Some men were also sent by the Colonel
to assist, and all was easily accomplished, and we got back under
cover of the woods before daylight.
Having allowed the men plenty of time to rest, we proceeded first to
the cotton plantation, where we were to take in the cotton. It was
farther up the river than the sugar plantation, but I took it first,
as I apprehended that the same cotton was to form a part of our
cargo, after being sent to Houston and compressed.
We got it all on board and proceeded to Columbia, where we landed it,
and it was sent off by rail to Houston.
I noticed on this little trip that the vessel sailed somewhat
heavily, and I suspected that her bottom must be foul.
I had imagined that the fresh water of the river would have killed
any barnacles which might have adhered to the vessel's bottom at sea,
but on my mentioning this to an old river skipper he assured me it
was quite the reverse. That if a vessel coming from sea had a
coating of barnacles, they grew fat and increased after she came into
the river.
On examining the bottom of the schooner I found it to be very heavily
coated, so that to go to sea with her in that state she would be
almost certain to be captured.
There was no dock or slip at the place, but there was at spring tides
in the river near the mouth, a rise and fall of the tide of nearly
four feet, and with a vessel drawing only about three feet of water
when light, it was very easy to deal.
I got a receipt and directions from the old skipper, and as the
spring tides were coming on I resolved to take advantage of my negro
crew and have the vessel cleaned and coated, when I went down the
river to the sugar plantation.
One part of the vessel's stores which had not been destroyed when she
sunk was a keg containing a quantity of white lead, and I obtained
from a butcher a quantity of tallow.
In the river near the sugar plantation was a fine sandbank, suitable
for beaching a vessel, and on to this bank the vessel was run at high
water, and as there was only one tide in twenty-four hours, there was
sufficient time to work upon her.
As the water left her she careened to one side, and the high side was
scraped and cleaned as the water left her, so that by the time the
tide left her, one side was cleaned down to the keel.
The tallow was put into a large pot and melted, and as it got hot the
white lead was stirred into it in a proportion of about 2 lbs. of
white lead to 3 lbs. of tallow, and the mixture heated to about 150°
Fahrenheit.
As the vessel was not coppered, but coated with verdigris paint,
blazing torches of pine knots was passed over her bottom to kill the
roots of the barnacles, or any borers which might have penetrated the
wood.
This operation, which was called roasting, was continued until the
planking was thoroughly dry and a little warm. The mixture of white
lead and tallow was then laid on hot with a brush. At next tide she
was careened to the opposite side, and the other side treated in the
same way.
The merits of this composition was that it adhered to the vessel's
bottom and preserved it while she remained in the smooth waters in
port or river, and washed off when she went to sea, leaving the
vessel clean.
When the vessel was floated off the difference in her sailing was
remarkable, the negroes declaring that she could now be pulled
through the water like a skiff.
We got to the plantation and got the sugar on board. I also got from
the planter a good supply of sugar for the vessel, also a good supply
of poultry, some fine venison hams, and a cask of very good wine,
made from wild grapes, which grew in great abundance in the
neighbourhood.
I may here say that on the banks of this river there was abundance of
deer, wild turkeys, wild ducks, and other game, and although I had
met with nothing but troubles and mishaps since I had come into it,
it was certainly a fine country.
It was late in the evening when the last of the sugar was got on
board, and the negroes said to me if I did not intend to start that
night they would like to go to a ball which was going to be on the
plantation.
They were allowed to go, but I cautioned them to take care of
themselves, and be promptly at their work on the vessel in the
morning.
This caution seemed to have been quite unnecessary, for at daylight
next morning before the men turned out, and before I came on deck,
they were busy at work getting the sweeps slung to the shrouds, the
tow line made fast to the boat, and making preparations to start with
a zeal which I thought quite extraordinary in negroes.
Of my two men, Fred had been appointed cook and George acted as mate,
and at him they inquired when we were going to start. He said he
believed it would be as soon as the tide turned, which would be about
twelve o'clock. They seemed much disappointed, and one came up to me
and said:
"Captain, are you not going to start till noon? Why not start now?"
"Because," said I, "there is no wind, and it won't be flood tide till
noon. You don't want to be pulling the vessel against a strong tide,
do you."
"Pull her, master! We will make her fly now she is clean. You just
let us take the oars in the boat, and the sweeps at the rails, and
see if we don't make her go like a steamboat."
"But you have surely got mighty anxious to work all at once. What is
the matter?"
"Did you not say, master, that this is the last trip, and we would
get home when this trip is done?"
"Oh, yes, I don't know of any more; but why are you so wishful to get
home; are you tired of this work?"
"Oh no, master; we like this work, and would like to come back again;
but you know to-morrow is Christmas, and the holidays begin to-morrow
for a whole week, and there is to be a fine ball on our plantation
to-night, and we would like to get home to be there."
"Oh, then," said I, "if that is the case you can try her against the
tide; but I think you had better get your breakfast before we cast
her off, and by that time the tide will have slacked a little, and
you can go ahead."
They were not long until they had their breakfast and were ready to
start, and George, who had already got an invitation to their ball,
promised to steer the vessel and keep her out of the current as much
as possible until the tide turned.
The vessel was cast off and they pulled away with a will, four in the
boat towing, and two upon each sweep on board. The tide was not very
strong, and I was astonished at the rate at which they pulled the
vessel along.
The distance from the plantation to Columbia was about twenty-one
miles, and they reached there about three o'clock in the afternoon,
and by six o'clock the whole of the sugar was landed on the bank.
I was so well pleased with the way they had worked, that I gave each
of them a small gratuity. They were highly pleased, saying that they
would no longer be common plantation niggers. They had served on
board of a blockade runner, and would be lions on the plantation.
They were beside themselves with joy. They had before them the same
night a ball, to them the greatest of earthly delights, to be
followed by a week or more of holidays, during which there would be
more balls. They seemed to be at about the highest pitch of
happiness that it was possible for mankind to attain.
"Happy creatures!" thought I, as they went away singing. "This war
may result in bringing you freedom, but I question much if it can
bring you more happiness."
It was notable throughout this war as far as I saw, and particularly
at this time in Texas, that the sympathies and sentiments of the
slaves were precisely the same as the whites. They rejoiced over the
news of a Confederate victory, and if news of a reverse came, the
expression would be, "Oh, never mind," "Dat is nuffing," "Our boys
will soon pay dem off for dat yet." It is true at this time the
question of the war was not supposed to be the abolition or
maintenance of slavery.
Having done all that was wanted by the Government another delay came.
This was the holidays, which would continue until the Monday after
the New Year, during which time the cotton press would be stopped,
and nothing would be done in the way of getting the cotton ready for
the vessel, and I waited patiently to see what luck the New Year
would bring.
There was, however, at this time a great movement among the military
forces. Large bodies of troops were coming by railway to Columbia,
crossing the ferry there, and proceeding westward.
It was now reported that the expedition which had been menacing the
coast was going to attempt to land at Matagorda Bay. This seemed
quite likely, as it was known that there was with the expedition a
number of light-draught vessels; but what they would do when they did
land I could not conjecture. It would be an easy and safe place for
them to land, but what would be the value of the position. It was
not the key to any place, there being only some small villages in the
bay, surrounded at the back for hundreds of miles by unsettled lands
and rolling prairies. The only object which I could suppose them to
have in view would be the interception of the trade across the plains
via Brownsville and Matamoras.
About this time a small schooner arrived in the Brazos River. She
had been captured by a Federal cruiser, but had escaped from her
captor. The manner of her capture and escape, though simple enough,
may be worth relating.
She was commanded by one Captain David McLusky, or Captain Dave, as
he was familiarly called. As I may hereafter have to refer to some
of this gentleman's tricks, I may here give a short account of him.
Dave was a Scotchman, a native of Kilmalcolm, in Renfrewshire,
Scotland. He seemed, however, like some others of his countrymen on
going abroad, to have cast off much of that cannyness or caution so
characteristic of the race.
In his younger days he had been a seaman, but some years before the
war he had settled in Galveston, and after being a few years employed
in inland navigation, he purchased a piece of land on Trinity River,
where he settled down as a farmer, but still continued to engage at
times in inland navigation.
When the war broke out and the ports were blockaded, every old barge
or river flat-boat was picked tip, and attempts made to fit them up
as sea-going craft. Dave was one of the prime movers in this
enterprise. He was not in any way fastidious about the size or
appearance of his vessel, and would venture to sea in anything that
would float. He was regarded as a sort of dare-devil, was of a
genial disposition, fond of a joke, and a general favourite with all
classes.
On this occasion he had a tolerably neat schooner, but very small,
and was inward bound to the Brazos River from some port in Mexico,
and his vessel was captured by a Federal cruiser a few miles to the
westward of the mouth of the river on Christinas Day.
The schooner being small, she was taken in tow by the gunboat, the
crew were left on board, and two men from the gunboat put on board
the prize to steer, and they proceeded to the mouth of the Brazos
River, where they anchored for the night.
The schooner was left to hang on to the stern of the gunboat by the
tow-rope and the two men ordered to remain on board as a watch.
Sometime afterwards, Dave heard the two men talking together in a
grumbling way, and wondering if they were not going to be relieved.
Hearing this, Dave got into conversation with them. They were very
much dissatisfied at having to remain on the schooner all night
without being relieved. It was too bad, they said; it was Christmas
night and there was to be a jollification on board the gunboat, and
all the others would be enjoying themselves and they had been left
out and sent to keep watch on this little rebel craft.
Dave, who was the pleasantest fellow in the world, sympathized with
them, saying it was certainly too bad; then suddenly recollecting, he
said, "Oh, so this is Christmas, and by the by I have got some
splendid brandy which I hoped to have drunk at a jollification on
shore to-night, but this confounded capture has spoiled all that, and
now I suppose that it will be taken from me; so I think that we may
as well drink it as let them get it. We are a prize and we cannot
help ourselves, and we may as well be friendly, and I think Christmas
is a time that people should all be friends; so while they are having
their jollification on the steamer, we will have our little
jollification here: so come away down, boys, and we will drink a
Merry Christmas, and peace and good-will towards men."
It was very dark and the night was somewhat dirty; the schooner was
swinging by the tow-line about 50 yards from the stern of the
steamer, and the sound of revelry was heard on board of the latter.
In a short time, the two men were seated in the little cabin of the
schooner with Dave, and the brandy was brought out.
"Tom," cried Dave to his mate, who was sitting on deck, "is the hands
turned in?"
"Yes, I think so," replied the mate.
"Then, will you just keep a look-out for a little while, and cry down
if there is any hail from the steamer, and when the bells strike,
answer 'All's Well.'"
The brandy was plied freely, cigars and tobacco were brought out; no
one could excell Dave at spinning a yarn, and the drink soon made
good-will amongst men. Dave saw the effects and took the measure of
his men.
At last appearing to recollect himself, he said, "Oh this is
Christmas night, I ought to give my poor men a little; they have had
nothing since we left port," and saying this, he drew a fresh bottle
of brandy and pouring part of it into another bottle, he went off
with it to where the men were. This was also that he might have an
opportunity of telling them what he was intending to do if all went
favourable, directing them at the same time to keep watch and repeat
the cry of "All's Well" when made on board the steamer.
In the meantime the drink had been plied freely and by midnight both
men were helplessly drunk and lying asleep on the cabin floor.
Dave still waited until the middle of the mid-watch. The sound of
revelry on board of the steamer had died away and all was still. The
night was dark, and there was now and then squalls with rain from the
south-east. Nothing could be more favourable for Dave. A rain
squall was just forming a darkness to windward of the steamer, and
under his lee about four miles distant was his port, the mouth of the
Brazos River.
The two men sleeping on the cabin floor had cutlasses in their belts.
Dave slipped down quietly and drew them from their sheaths and hid
them away, and as the squall of rain darkened round the steamer, he
cast off the line and the schooner drifted away; and in a few minutes
he had sail set and was scudding towards the river mouth. Her escape
had not been observed, no gun was fired, the darkness of the rain
squall had shrouded the schooner. The watch had probably been a
little slack that night, and the schooner was far away from the
gunboat before her absence was discovered.
Dave knew the bar as well as the pilot and had no difficulty in
crossing. He was hailed by the sentinel of the Forts, and answered,
giving his own name which they all knew, and the wind being fair he
proceeded straight up the river until within the woods, where he came
to the bank and made fast to the trees.
But the rest of the story is the part which Dave delighted to tell.
The two men having been so very drunk had never woke up and were
still asleep on the cabin floor.
Dave thought to have a joke over it, and determined not to disturb
them until daylight, and kindling a fire on the bank--as was the
usual custom, they made some coffee, and some men coming up from the
Forts to learn the news, Dave confided to them the night's adventure,
and told them that the two men from the gunboat were still asleep on
the cabin floor, and he wanted to have some fun over it before he
reported at the Forts.
As soon as daylight began to appear, he slipped softly down to the
cabin and threw himself on the sofa which was used as a bed, all the
others keeping perfectly quiet.
At length one of the men waking up from his drunken sleep began to
look around with a sort of stupified gaze. A little light was coming
down through the skylight, but the high trees around made it still
dark in the small cabin.
Dave now gave a yawn and looked around. "Oh, I am mighty thirsty,"
said Dave, "is there anything left in that bottle." The bottles had
been replaced on the cabin table as they had been on the previous
night. The man rose up and approached the bottle.
"Help yourself," said Dave, "and then hand some to me."
The man helped himself to a good pull, and then as his memory was
cleared, he cried to his companion to get up quick and be on deck
that they might be seen on the alert.
"It is surely not blowing very hard," said Dave; "it must have calmed
down."
"It must be dead calm," said the man, as he ascended the little cabin
stair.
Suddenly he uttered a loud exclamation and half-tumbled back down the
cabin stair.
"What is the matter?" said Dave, with the greatest simplicity.
"What is the matter!" cried the man, "we have got into h--ll or some
other seaport."
Dave jumped up, pretended great astonishment and ran on deck. The
men hastening on deck to show themselves on duty, instead of finding
themselves at sea swinging from the stern of the cruiser, finding
themselves in the midst of thick forests, their astonishment may well
be imagined. Having hurriedly awakened from their drunken sleep,
they at first imagined it to be some hallucination; but, on coming
more to their senses and finding their cutlasses gone, they did not
know what to think of it; and seeing men standing by laughing, they
thought that some devil's trick had been played. For the last thing
they would have thought of was that the schooner could, or would,
attempt to escape from under the guns of the cruiser.
Their eyes, however, were soon opened, when a corporal's guard from
the Forts, came to take them along as prisoners.
They were, in the meantime, parolled and allowed to wander about
until exchanged, but there was some question raised about their being
regarded as prisoners of war. They were not captured by any
Confederate force or any party in the service of the Confederate
States.
The captain of a merchantman under a neutral flag was justified in
recovering or recapturing his vessel, but it was questionable how far
he might use force to effect this if he did not hold a commission in
the service of the Confederate States. I think the men were allowed
to go and were not detained as prisoners of war.
I afterwards in Havana met with one of the officers of the cruiser,
and in course of conversation referred to the incident. He said that
those two men were addicted to drink, and the captain's method of
dealing with them was to keep them away from all contact with it, and
knowing that there must be some indulgence on Christmas night, he had
put them out on the prize so that they might not have an opportunity
of tasting it. He, the officer, thought this scheme of the captain
injudicious, and like many other schemes in that line had gone aglee.
CHAPTER VIII.
My share in the schooner reduced to one-eighth--Appointed master of
her--The Brownsville route intercepted--Captains of blockade-running
vessels to be furnished with commissions--A schooner on the bar--My
old friend Captain Downs again turns up--Amusing story of his
capture--I am entrusted with important despatches.
As soon as the holidays were over I lost no time in seeing about
getting the cargo of cotton ready for the vessel. I was determined
to get her loaded, and take my chance of getting a pass to go to sea.
When Messrs. R. and D. G. M. came to make up all the accounts against
the vessel, and I counted up what would be required in the way of
stores and outfit, I found we were so deeply in debt to them, that I
would have to transfer to them three-fourths of the vessel as their
share of her. This left only one-fourth to be owned by myself and
partner.
They also made an arrangement fixing the freight of cotton to any
neutral port at the rate of 14 cents per lb. They also agreed with
me to be master of the vessel, paying me an advance of 100 dollars in
specie for my services in port, and to allow me 7 dollars per bale
for all cotton carried out by the vessel, when landed in a neutral
port.
I now found myself owner of only one-eighth of the vessel, which six
months before had been, with her full cargo, my own undivided
property. However, if I could only succeed in making the trip, I
would retrieve a good deal. And I was now master of the vessel
myself, and had everything under my own control.
Of the deck-load which had been taken off the vessel when she sunk,
sixty bales belonged to the former consignees, and twenty-one bales
to the owners of the vessel. Messrs. M. purchased the sixty bales
from the former consignees, so we might begin and take them on board,
and the balance of the cargo would be sent shortly afterwards.
Messrs. M. also stipulated to send a person with the vessel to act as
supercargo, and dispose of the cargo when landed in a neutral port,
and settle accounts with me.
I employed a stevedore to stow the cotton in the vessel, cautioning
him against committing the same error and doing damage as Captain J.
and his mate had done.
He was cautious, but erred on the other side. He did not get into
the hold as much cotton by ten bales as had been before. However, I
had warned him to be cautious.
A very large deck-load--exceeding what was in the hold--was put on.
The bales on deck stood on their ends, and were dunnaged high up from
the deck to allow the water free run under them. This made the
deck-load about six feet high, and on the top of this all work had to
be done. The vessel, thus loaded, only drew four and a half feet of
water with centre-board up. One would have thought this rather a
ticklish trim to go to sea in; but as other vessels had done it, even
to excess of this proportion, I thought I might do the same.
Being once more ready for sea, all that was wanted now was a pass to
go to sea, and as this had to be presented at the Forts at the river
mouth, it was indispensable. To obtain this, however, it was thought
there would be no difficulty, as startling news had just come to hand.
The threatened attack by the Federal forces at the Brazos River and
Matagorda Bay had turned out to have been only a feint, and while a
part of their fleet hovered off these parts, the main expedition had
gone westward, and landed a large force at Point Isabel, near the
mouth of the Rio Grande, which was marching upon Brownsville.
Communication by that route would therefore be cut off, and as the
Mississippi River was now in full possession of the Federals, Texas
would not only be cut off from communication with the Confederate
States east of the Mississippi River, but her most important
communication through Mexico with the outer world would also be cut
off.
The only seaport of any note in Texas was Galveston, and that was so
closely blockaded by the Federal fleet that entrance or egress was
deemed impossible, and no vessel had yet attempted it.
The only other ports or entrances, such as the Brazos River, could
only be entered by vessels of very light draught, such as
centre-board schooners; and now that the Brownsville route was
stopped or threatened, the only communication with the outer world
would be by such of those vessels as might successfully run the
blockade.
One steamer, and sometimes two, were stationed off the mouth of the
Brazos River; but as these vessels had to lay from three to four
miles off, on account of the depth of water, it was possible for a
light-draught vessel to creep along the shore in a dark night and
pass in or out, if they knew the bar, or got the assistance of the
pilot.
It was now supposed that the Government would try to favour and
encourage blockade running. And I went to Houston to get the vessel
cleared and a permission to pass the Forts out to sea. I got the
vessel cleared, but there was still some difficulty about getting the
pass to go to sea; but I was told it would be all right in a day or
two. Two other vessels which lay alongside of mine had got their
passports to go to sea without any difficulty.
On the outward passage from Texas at that time it was uncertain what
neutral port the vessel might make easiest. It was, therefore, the
usual way to clear for the most distant port, and if wind and weather
were unfavourable, or danger appeared in the way, to put into a
nearer port.
In this case I cleared for Belize, Honduras, intending to go there if
the north wind continued; if not, or if chased, to run into Tampico
or Vera Cruz.
In the meantime I was informed that it had been suggested by General
Magruder, and Chief of the Marine Department, that, having regard to
the case of Captain McLusky, and his recovery of his vessel after it
had been captured, that captains of blockade runners might be
provided with commissions, or certificates, as officers in the
Confederate Naval Service, which, in event of their vessels being
captured, would serve them as a warrant in any attempt they might
make to recapture her should an opportunity present itself, and such
certificates should be granted to such men as the General commanding
might approve of. I did not well see how any power under this
certificate could be acted upon, or carried out under a neutral flag.
However, it might be acted upon after the vessel was captured, and
the enemy had placed their flag upon her; but as obtaining it
required no oath or other obligation on the part of the applicant, I
applied for it, and obtained it.
It was simply a certificate that ---- was an "acting master" in the
Confederate States Navy, and was to be recognized, obeyed, and
respected as such.
I had picked up another man, being a seaman, named Hagan, who had
come in upon a blockade runner, but had got his leg badly hurt, and
was left behind when his vessel sailed; also a boy, a Chilian, who
had acted as steward or cabin-boy of some vessel; and a Mr. Taylor, a
rather gentlemanly person, who had come in as mate upon a vessel, and
left her to join the Confederate Naval Service; but having a falling
out with Commodore Smith, the Chief of the Naval Department, he had
left that Service, and agreed to go with me as mate. I observed he
signed his name as Brotherton on the articles, but I had formerly
known him by the name of Taylor.
I had now a mate, cook, two men, and a boy, and though much
underhanded I determined to put to sea, agreeing to divide the amount
of the wages and bonuses which would have been paid to the hands we
lacked among the other men if we made the trip safe.
I again proceeded to Houston, and pressed at headquarters for a pass
to go to sea. I was told it would be all right, and I might be
getting my vessel down to the mouth of the river, and the passport
would be sent on to me.
I was not quite satisfied with this reply, which I took for a
put-off, as I did not think they would be so very obliging as to put
themselves to the trouble of sending the passport to me; but I was
informed that the General commanding had some very important
dispatches to send out, and it was being considered which way they
should be sent. As the Brownsville route, if not entirely stopped,
was not considered quite safe, and they might be entrusted to my
care, and sent to me with the passport.
Satisfied with this, I soon returned to Columbia, quite impatient to
have the vessel taken towards the sea. Somehow or other all the way
I could not help thinking of the time two months before, when I had
come down full of hopes of getting to sea, only to find the vessel
sunk in the river, and the sight still haunted my imagination, and I
did not breathe freely until I got to the vessel and found her all
right.
On the following day we got everything ready, and began to work down
the river. We had got about half-way down, and had made fast to the
bank to await the turn of the tide, when a party of soldiers were
seen coming through the woods towards the vessel. As they came up I
heard the mate say to himself, "Damn that fellow! He has sent to
arrest me."
They came up to the vessel, and the sergeant in command asked if this
was the _Rob Roy_, I said it was. He then asked if there was one
George Taylor on board, as he had an order to arrest and detain him.
I said, not to my knowledge; but they must satisfy themselves. I
would produce the crew list and call over the names; the men would
answer to their names, and if they did not find their man they might
search the vessel.
The sergeant then took the roll, and called out--
"A. Brotherton, mate?"--"Here."
"Frederick Jansen, cook?"--"Here."
"George Thomson, A.B.?"--"Here."
"James Hagan, A.B.?"--"Here."
"Appolonaria Barrois, ordinary?"--"Here."
"Have you found your man?" said I.
"No," he answered; "none seem to be of that name, at least."
"Well," said I, "that is all that is to go out on the vessel, with
the exception of two supercargoes, who are not yet come down; but
they are both well known," and I gave their names.
He said he was certain it was not any of them that was wanted; but he
still looked dissatisfied, and seemed to think it but a small number
of men he had seen, and not the whole crew of the schooner.
I said it was not a full crew, but it was all I had, for I was two
hands short; but he would see that they tallied with the crew list,
and I told him to take his time and search the vessel, and show me
the order, and I would give him any information I could.
The sergeant handed me the order, which I read as follows--
"You are ordered to arrest and bring to these headquarters one,
George Taylor, supposed to be on board of the schooner _Rob Roy_, as
he is suspected of being a dangerous and suspicious character."
"Does this order come from Commodore Smith?" I said.
"Yes," replied the sergeant.
I then said that two of my men had come in with me on the inward
trip--them I was certain about, the other three I had engaged here,
and these were the names they had given. "But," said I, "if you will
go ashore a little while, I will call them down separately to the
cabin and question them."
They went ashore, and I called the mate down to the cabin.
"Mr. Brotherton," said I, "there is no doubt but it is you that is
wanted. You know that you are known by the name of Taylor, although
you have signed Brotherton on the articles. And I think I can
understand very well why this order has been given to detain you,
although it is, no doubt, a very trifling affair."
"Of course," said he, "it is me they are after; but is not he a
vindictive devil--that Commodore Smith?"
"I know he is," said I, "and that you will find out."
"It is just spite," said he; "he wants to annoy me."
"No doubt of that; but you must mind while you are in the Confederate
States, you are in the lion's mouth. It is no place to talk of
either law or justice; you must submit to the powers that be. He has
the power, and he likes to display it. It would do you no good, but
rather harm, to think of practising any deception. He knows you are
on board here, and he will send a person to identify you, and the
vessel will be stopped until he is satisfied. Therefore your best
way is to go boldly at once to headquarters, and make a clean breast
of it, and tell Commodore Smith that you intend to appeal to General
Magruder, and demand an inquiry or court-martial; but that you are
willing first to offer any explanation to him. And I have no doubt,
if you take the right way, and pay due court to his dignity, all will
be right, and you will get back to join the vessel within a week."
"I believe you are right," said he, "and I will go at once," and he
packed up and went off with the men.
When we got down past the woods and in sight of the sea, we observed
that two gunboats were lying off the mouth of the river at a distance
of between three or four miles from the Forts, one of which generally
took a cruise along the coast during the day, and returned in the
evening to her anchorage.
I had been getting every information I could of the plans and
movements of the blockading vessels, and I knew that the burning of
coal was an item to be considered by them, as at this time it was not
easy to keep all the steamers employed on the blockade supplied with
coal.
Up to this time there had been no attempts made by steamers to run
into the Texas ports. There was no place except Galveston where they
could enter, and that was supposed to be hermetically closed. It
was, therefore, only sailing schooners they had to contend with.
The plan of the blockade, then, seemed to have been for the steamers
to lie at anchor with banked fires, or make short cruises in the
vicinity of the ports, and the cruising over the Gulf to be done by
sailing vessels of the swiftest class.
The other two schooners, which had got their clearance papers and
passports, remained within the woods at some distance from the mouth
of the river, but, as we were awaiting orders, we went down to near
the Forts, where we could be communicated with.
Sometimes one of the cruisers would come in close and fire a few
shots, not at the Forts, but generally to the west of them, and more
in our direction. These shots would go a considerable distance
inland, and fall in the wood or prairies. What they were firing at I
never could make out, but it made it rather unpleasant for us.
A few days after we got down there appeared one morning at daybreak a
large schooner aground on the bar. She was within two hundred yards
of the Forts. She showed British colours, and the pilot was making
his way off to her.
I expected that very soon the gunboats would come close in and fire
upon her, and, if she got wrecked in the channel, it would be an
obstruction, and it would be difficult for us to get out past the
wreck.
I immediately got into the boat with the longest and best cordage I
had, and taking my three men, which was all I had, leaving the cook
on board, we pulled out through the surf to see if we could render
any assistance.
When we reached the stranded vessel I was astonished and delighted,
when who should I see looking over the bow but my old friend, Captain
Downs. He was astonished to see me, but there was no time to lose in
talking.
"Here," cried he, "give me the end of that line of yours, and I will
make fast a stout hawser to it, and you take it to one of yon piles
which the _Rob Roy_ drove in--it will be at least one useful purpose
they have been put to--and we will try and heave her over."
There was a heavy surf, and it was dangerous work, but we got to the
pile after being nearly swamped, and succeeded in making fast the
hawser. We then made fast the boat's painter to the pile, and hung
on to be ready to cast off the hawser if the schooner got off.
We saw that the gunboats were getting up steam to come closer in and
open fire on the schooner, and it was a trying moment, but we heard
the old pilot shouting, "All right, boys, the tide is making. Heave
away heartily, and the British lion will soon take you over."
All sail was set on the schooner, and I could see that she was
working over.
One of the gunboats had got under weigh, and was standing in, but
seemingly with great caution, and keeping the lead going, while on
the Forts the artillerymen were at their guns preparing for action,
and I began to fear that we were going to be in an awkward position
between two fires; still, I did not like to abandon the post.
Our minds were soon relieved, however, by a loud cheer from the
schooner, and a call to us to cast off the hawser. The schooner was
afloat and coming over the bar at a rapid rate. We cast off the
hawser, and as she passed they threw us a line and took us in tow,
and we were soon past the Forts and proceeding up the river. The
gunboat returned to her anchorage, and no powder was wasted that
morning.
I drew the boat up alongside, and jumped on board of the schooner.
The old pilot was in his glory, and shouting, "You see what the
British lion can do!"
The schooner was taken up the river to where the _Rob Roy_ lay, where
she was made fast until she was reported at the Forts, and carefully
examined to see if she made water from the thumping she had got on
the bar, I remembering my experience at the same place four months'
previous, and was ready to direct Captain Downs to the same bank
where I had beached the _Rob Roy_; but, on examination, she was found
to be all right, and making no water, Captain Downs remarking that
she had only lost a few of the barnacles off her bottom, which he
could very well dispense with.
By the time the schooner was reported at the Forts, the flood tide
was about spent, and Captain Downs said he would not proceed up the
river that day, but give the men a rest, and we would have a yarn
about his adventures since he had left the Brazos River two months
previous.
He told me the story of his capture, and, as I afterwards heard it
related in almost the same words by one of the officers of the vessel
that captured him, I am satisfied of its truth, and it may be worth
relating just as it happened.
On the day following the night on which he sailed out from the Brazos
River, and when about sixty or seventy miles out to sea, he saw in
the distance a steam cruiser bearing down upon him. It was useless
to think of escaping, so he shaped his course to the eastward, and
hastened to array himself and two of his men in old suits of United
States navy clothes which he had with him, himself in that of a
warrant officer. Having placed one of the men so dressed at the
helm, he stood up himself to answer the hail. The steamer was soon
up along-side, and Downs saw to what class she belonged.
"Schooner ahoy!" shouted a voice from the cruiser. "What vessel is
that? and where are you from?"
"It is the schooner _Iniquity_," answered Downs, "two days out from
the Brazos River with a cargo of cotton, and she is now a prize to
the United States steamer _Ponobscot_, and we are bound for the fleet
at Galveston."
There was a pause for a few moments, and then the question, "Where is
the _Ponobscot_?"
"She will be about thirty miles to the westward," replied Downs.
"There were two larger schooners left the Brazos River the same night
as this one, and she is away to look after them."
This was too tempting a prize. They waited not for any further
explanation, but started off in the direction which they supposed the
schooners would be likely to take, while Downs chuckled to himself
and thought he had succeeded in giving them a bone to pick; but the
scheme, well laid as it was, went aglee.
When the officers began to think over the matter and their chances of
capturing one or both of the schooners mentioned by Downs, there
seemed to be some discrepancies, and the statement of the _Ponobscot_
being in that place at that time did not tally well with the accounts
they had of the position and movements of the cruisers in the Gulf,
and it dawned upon them that blockade runners were up to a good many
tricks, and they should have made a closer examination of the
schooner.
This was acted upon, and Downs had the mortification of seeing the
cruiser putting about and bearing down upon him again.
There was now but little hope; the steamer was soon alongside, and
ordered the schooner to heave to, as they wished to examine her
papers.
It was now all up with poor Downs, and he only thought of how he
could back out of the difficulty.
When they came on board, he said to the officer that what he had
before told them was not true; that the truth was he was from
Matamoras bound for Havana, but, as his cargo was cotton, he was
afraid they might suspect him and put him to some trouble, and
therefore told them that story so that they would not detain him or
examine him.
Downs knew that this statement would not hold good one moment, but he
wanted to come about as easily as possible, and he handed the officer
some papers made out in that way.
The officer looked at the papers, and, turning to Downs with an
ironical smile, said--
"Well, Captain, you may be bound from Matamoras to Havana, but, if
so, I fear you have got most mightily out of your way."
"And I fear you have got most mightily into my way," said Downs, who
could never lose the chance of making a joke.
The officer laughed, and said his first statement would now be
confirmed, for he would now be a prize in certainty, though not to
the _Ponobscot_.
The schooner and crew were sent to New Orleans and condemned as a
prize, but Downs's comical humour always gained him friendship, and
he was not long detained, and he went to Havana, where he got command
of the vessel he was now in.
"And now," said he, when he had finished his story, "tell me how you
have got on since I saw you last. I see you have got your vessel up
all right again."
I said my story was not so pleasant to relate, and I gave him an
account of how we got the vessel raised, and all that had happened.
"Well," said he, "did I not tell you that the ways of Providence are
wonderful, and how it might all turn out for the best? And it has
done so."
I reminded him that we now owned only one-fourth of the vessel, and
only twenty-one bales of the cargo.
"Had it not been for that sinking accident," said he, "I am certain
that you would not now have owned any part of either vessel or cargo;
for, had you gone to sea at that time, you would have been captured
as sure as there are breakers on that bar. Every vessel that went
out was captured, for the cruisers were then as thick on the coast as
weevils in a sea-biscuit. There are none now, and the coast is clear
with the exception of those two lying off the bar, and you can easily
dodge them in a dark night. And another thing, let me tell you,
quietly: it is a mighty good thing for you that you have got rid of
that fellow J. and have the command of the vessel yourself. You
would never have done any good with him in charge. So I think you
will find, as I have said, that it has all happened for the best, and
that Providence sometimes brings you into a better position through
an unpleasant passage."
When I then and afterwards reflected seriously over the matter and
came to see it in that way, it did seem clear enough that the sinking
of the vessel at that time was, on the whole, rather a fortunate
thing for me.
On the following day Downs proceeded up the river with his vessel,
and my two supercargoes arrived to join the vessel. They brought
word from the mate that he could not join the vessel. They said he
was staying at one of the hotels. There was no charge against him,
but he was detained and ordered to report at the Marine Department
every day until further orders.
This was another disappointment to me, but I had become so disgusted
with delays that I determined not to let even this be a hindrance,
and I resolved to go to sea with the hands I had, telling the
supercargoes that they would be required to give a hand at any heavy
pull, such as hoisting the mainsail or raising the anchor. They
agreed to do so, but feared they would not be of much use.
All I wanted now was the passport to get out past the Forts, and I
was thinking of going off to Houston again to see about it, when an
officer came to the vessel desiring to see me on particular business.
I sent one of the men to hold his horse, and he came on board and
asked for a private interview, and we went down to the cabin.
He said that, there being now no longer safe means of conveyance
between Texas and the rest of the world by the Brownsville route,
General Magruder, having confidence in my integrity, had decided to
intrust to my care some despatches of great importance. They were to
go to the Confederate States Consul at Havana.
I said I feared Havana was a port too much to windward for me to
attempt to make in my present overloaded and short-handed condition,
and I would most probably run into Tampico or Vera Cruz.
"Better and safer still," said he, "and as there is a British mail
from either of those places, you can send them on by that, but you
may use your own judgment; but take care, above all things, that they
do not fall into the hands of the enemy."
I said he might depend upon me, but he must bear in mind that there
were many dangers in the way.
"All that," said he, "has been fully considered, and here are written
instructions to you in regard to that."
He then handed to me instructions in writing, which I read over and
assured him that I would follow them out. He then handed me a large
sealed packet and an order to the commander at the Forts to allow the
_Rob Roy_ to proceed to sea.
These written instructions I have preserved till this day, not so
much as a relic of these times, but as a memento of a time when my
integrity was put to the test, as will be shown hereafter; and I have
sometimes pleasure in looking at them with perhaps a slight feeling
of self-approbation. They are now lying before me, discoloured with
age, and I copy from them the exact words:--
HEADQUARTERS, DISTRICT OF TEXAS, &c.,
IN THE FIELD, _January_ 13, 1864.
"SIR,--I am instructed by Major-General Magruder to enclose to you a
communication of great importance, addressed by him to Charles J.
Helm, C.S. Consul at Havana.
"It is highly important that this communication should be placed
safely in the hands of Mr. Helm at Havana, but equally disastrous to
our cause should it fall into the hands of the enemy, containing, as
it does, papers of a very peculiar nature.
"You have been selected as the most suitable person to whom these
papers can be entrusted.
"Relying upon your good judgment, zeal, and patriotism, the
Major-General commanding desires you to take especial care of them,
and deliver them to Mr. Helm if possible.
"Should, however, you find that your vessel will fall a prey to the
enemies' cruisers, you are directed to destroy them, taking care,
above all things, that they do not fall into the enemy's hands.
"The General wishes you a prosperous journey, and hopes you will meet
with success in the matter entrusted to your care.
"I am, sir, very respectfully,
"Your obedient servant,
"EDMOND P. TURNER,
"_A.A. General_.
"P.S.--If you do not go to Havana, you will be kind enough to send
the enclosed papers to Mr. Helm by safe and certain hands. Since
writing the above, I learn you will only go to Belize, Honduras.
"I am, &c.,
"EDMOND P. TURNER,
"A.A.G.
"To Captain W., of the _Rob Roy_,
"Velasco."
_Additional to the Letter to the Captain of the "Rob Roy."_
"I am informed that there is a semi-monthly mail from that place to
Havana.
"It is best that these papers should be transmitted by reliable hands
directly to Mr. Helm; but should you be unable to find any person on
whom you can rely for the safe delivery, you are requested to mail
them in Belize for Havana, addressed to Mr. Charles J. Helm, C.S.
Consul at Havana.
"I am, yours very respectfully,
"EDMOND P. TURNER,
"A.A.G.
"Captain of the _Rob Roy_,
"Velasco."
I took the packet, and having wrapped it securely in a piece of
canvas and attached firmly to it a piece of chain sufficient to sink
it to the bottom of the sea, if need be, I placed it safely in a
locker in the cabin. All we wanted now was a dark night and a
favourable wind, and as the moon was near the change and it was the
season for northers, it was supposed we would not have long to wait.
If there are any of my readers whose powers of endurance have allowed
them to toil through this and the preceding chapters devoted to my
mishaps, disappointments, and detentions in Texas, their patience
must be sorely tried, and they can well imagine how it must have been
with me, and my impatience to get to sea and have a change of scene.
CHAPTER IX.
Getting to sea at last--Half-manned in a gale--Passing the gunboats
in the darkness--Hard work, but happy--George and his sea proverbs
and superstitions--Dodging cruisers in calm weather--A hot chase and
a narrow escape--No desire for company--Arrival at Tampico.
It was now getting near the new moon; the nights were dark, but the
weather continued calm, there was scarcely a breath of wind, and we
were anxiously waiting for a norther. The other two vessels had come
down the river and lay near us. The gunboats off the mouth of the
river continued firing at intervals, and their shot often went up the
country far beyond us, but it seemed to be wide of any mark, and fell
with a heavy thud in the prairie. We did not know what they were
firing at, and the Forts took no notice, and did not reply.
At last the expected norther came. It came suddenly and with great
fury about five in the afternoon. The pilot, however, would not take
us out that night; he said this was too violent, and might only be a
squall. The following day the wind fell very much and almost died
away, but towards evening it freshened up again. The pilot said this
was not a steady norther, and could not be depended upon. He said,
however, that it would very likely blow hard all night, and give us a
good offing before daylight if we could only carry the muslin.
I determined to go; so did the other two schooners. One of these the
_Mary Elizabeth_, Captain Shaeffer, was smaller than the _Rob Roy_;
the other, the _Hind_ I think was her name, was larger. It was
proposed that we should start as soon as the gunboats were hidden by
the darkness, and have eleven hours of darkness before us; and if we
could make ten knots an hour we would be 110 miles from the coast by
daylight. The pilot said we must go out under low canvas, so that
against the darkness of the land we would not be so readily seen from
the cruisers or any of their boats until we got out past them; after
that we must use our own judgment and scud on as fast as we could.
Everything was got ready; double reefs were put in the main and fore
sails, and everything secure for a heavy strain, and the
binnacle-light muffled. The pilot came on board of the _Rob Roy_,
directing the other two vessels to follow close in her wake.
As soon as the cruisers were fairly hid by the darkness, sail was
made, and the vessels stood down the river--the _Rob Roy_ first,
followed by the _Mary Elizabeth_, and the _Hind_ third. The wind
being off the shore, the water was smooth on the bar. The pilot,
with his small boat, did not wish to go far out to sea, knowing the
labour of a long pull back against such a strong wind; and as soon as
the water deepened he jumped into his boat, saying, "You are all
clear now; go ahead, and remember that the British Lion's good wishes
are with you!"
The _Mary Elizabeth_ was close up with the _Rob Roy_, almost passing
her, but the _Hind_ was some distance astern. I never saw more of
the _Hind_, and I believe she was captured.
As soon as we were well clear of the bar, I stood along the coast to
the westward, keeping in about two fathoms of water for about three
miles, and then stood out to sea and set about getting the reefs out.
The course steered was S.S.E., the object being to go square off from
the coast. As we got more off the land the wind increased, and the
vessel went through the water at a great rate. The men were quite
exhilarated; they declared she was making twelve knots. I considered
that impossible for a vessel of her size, but I had no log to try.
The men got more excited, and wished to set the main-topmast
staysail. As we were now far outside of the cruisers and there was
no danger of being seen from them, I told them to send it up. When
it was set she bounded on still faster, and there seemed every chance
of being well out to sea before daylight.
We now set the watches. I appointed George to act as mate, and he
would take Polly, the Chilian boy, with him on the one watch, and I
would take Hagan with me on the other watch, taking turn at the wheel
myself. George was a Scotchman, whose age it would be hard to
determine; he might be between forty and fifty. He was partly a
wreck, as he was like too many others of his profession who
considered it their duty when they got paid off after a voyage to
spend all their money in drink. He was, however, when at sea, an
excellent man, and understood his business well. He was full of old
sea proverbs and sailors' superstitions, and actually believed in
many of them. On this trip he discovered when the vessel put to sea
she had a slight list to port, which he declared indicated a short
and lucky passage, and he firmly believed it would be so. He
insisted on the usual ceremony of drawing lots for the choice of
watches, and when the lot fell to the starboard watch, which was his,
he said this was another lucky omen, and he must follow the rules and
choose the first watch. I would rather it had been the other way, as
I was too anxious to think of going to sleep just then; but he
declared that all our misfortunes and troubles in Texas had arisen
from some breach of Neptune's rules on the inward trip, and he
insisted that I would go and turn in.
I went below, but not to sleep. The howling of the gale, the rushing
of the vessel through the water, and the heaving of the vessel as she
got further from the land and into rougher water assured me that we
were fast increasing our distance from the blockaded ports and from
the scenes of all my troubles, and was a pleasant sensation to me.
The idea of a small vessel, drawing about four and a half feet of
water, carrying a deckload over five feet high, which weighed more
than all the cargo in her hold, going to sea in a violent gale
short-handed and handled by men possessing few of the qualifications
required by marine regulations, and driven along in the most reckless
manner, might seem little short of madness. Yet I can safely say
that hundreds of vessels, many of them smaller, less seaworthy, and
more overloaded than was the _Rob Roy_ at this time, left the Texas
ports in the midst of heavy gales during this war, and, strange as it
may appear, with the exception of one case, which I will hereafter
mention, I never knew of one of them being lost at sea.
In this kind of blockade running, that is, by sailing vessels, by far
the most pleasant and exciting time was the night of coming out from
the blockaded port.
In running in it was both difficult and dangerous, especially in a
sailing vessel. You approached the coast; you did not know where the
cruisers might be stationed; you could not choose your weather, and
you could not make your landfall exactly at the time you wished. If
you lay in the offing till night you were in great danger of being
captured; and even if you knew your exact position, you had
afterwards to make in the night a distance of fifteen or twenty
miles, and shape your course so as to strike exactly some narrow
intricate channel, surrounded and guarded by the blockading fleet.
You were subject to baffling winds, calms, currents, or tides; the
danger increased as the entrance was approached, and the slightest
error might prove fatal.
On the outward trip it was much easier. You could before leaving,
mark well the position of the blockading fleet, choose your time,
wait for a dark night and a favourable wind, set your course to pass
the blockading fleet, and when past crowd sail, and you were getting
further and further away from danger.
When I went below I found my two supercargoes trying to be happy.
They said they were not going to sleep, they were going to help us to
get well away from the Yankee cruisers before daylight. They said
they were sure from the rate we were going that we must be near a
hundred miles from the coast by this time; did I not think so? The
vessel was heaving a little, but they were not sea-sick. Oh no, they
never felt better in their life, so they said.
I had not been long down when I heard something crack, and I quickly
went on deck. It was the strop round the top-mast which held the
topmast staysail which had parted, and the sail was fluttering in the
wind.
I took the wheel, and told George to get it taken in. This was soon
done. I said never to mind to set it again, we had plenty of sail
upon her. I only said this because I did not wish to bid any of them
go up to the topmast-head in such a wind. They entreated me to let
it be set again, and Polly said he would soon go up. He took a new
strop and went up, and soon had the strop fastened, the block hooked
on and moused, and the sail was set again.
It was now midnight. We tried the pumps, and found the vessel was
making some water, but not a great deal. I then took the middle
watch. The gale still continued, and the sea was getting much higher
as we increased our distance from land.
After the first two hours I went to relieve Hagan at the wheel. He
looked a little uncertain at me and hesitated, then said he had heard
that I was good at figures, and a good smart navigator, but it was a
very ticklish thing to steer a fore and aft vessel with such a heavy
mainsail before the wind in such a wind and sea. I said to let me
try it; I would take care she would not broach to. He reluctantly
gave me the wheel, warning me that she was taking a good deal of
weather helm. He kept standing by my side for some time: at last he
seemed satisfied, and said, "Who says you are a shore-going man." I
then ordered him to try the pumps, which he did, and reported the
vessel still making a little water. At the end of the middle watch I
told George to pay particular attention to the pumps. I had always a
dread that way since the sinking of the vessel. I then turned in,
telling George to call me as soon as daylight was setting in.
At daylight I went on deck. The wind had gone down considerably. I
said to Polly that as he appeared to be fond of going aloft to go to
the mast-head and see if there was anything in sight. He reported a
sail on the horizon to the north-east, which looked like a schooner.
Fearing it might be the _Kittytinnie_ I ordered the topmast staysail
to be hauled down to make us less easy to be observed, and taking my
binocular I went to the mast-head, where I soon satisfied myself that
it was not the _Kittytinnie_, but a much smaller vessel, apparently
the _Mary Elizabeth_, which had sailed with us from Brazos River.
The staysail was set again, the wind was dying away but there was
still a heavy sea, and the vessel was slipping along very well.
On looking over the stern I could now and then see small flakes of
the white lead and tallow which had been put on the vessel's bottom.
It was now washing off, and taking with it any grass or shells which
might have adhered to it. I knew this would leave her clean and in
good sailing trim.
On getting the latitude at noon, and working up the time, I found
that we had made a run of about 130 miles, but we were not in a very
good position.
I knew that the Federals having landed forces at Point Isabel, their
war vessels would be often passing back and forward between that
place and New Orleans, and they would be on the look-out for blockade
runners, and we were just about their track, and the wind seemed to
be dying away. The norther, as the pilot had surmised, was not a
lasting or steady one, and had spent itself.
About one p.m. it was dead calm, and we lay helpless. We lowered
every sail and lay under bare poles, so that we would not be so
easily seen from a distance. This I afterwards found to be an
excellent plan, as we would be less apt to be observed at a distance
of seven miles than at a distance of twelve miles with sails up, and
it was not long before this was made plain.
About two p.m. a steamer was observed from the mast-head to the
westward, steering to the eastward. She was evidently a cruiser or
transport, in fact there were none others in those waters at that
time, and whether cruiser or transport she would make a prize of us
if she observed us. She was yet about twelve miles distant, but if
she continued on her course she would pass within four or five miles
of us.
There was not a breath of wind, and the sea had calmed down. If we
were only two miles further to the south we believed she would pass
without noticing us; could we do anything?
The two old sweeps which we had picked up on the Brazos River had
been placed one on each side to reach from the main to the fore
rigging, and lashed to the shrouds to form safety rails for the men
walking on the deck load. No time was to be lost. They were cut
clear and swung at the fore shrouds, and all hands, including the
cook, bent on to them; while the two supercargoes, having got a
little over their seasickness, were told that exercise would do them
good, and they got each one of the oars of the boat and pulled abaft
the deck load from the quarter rail. All helped, and all worked with
a will, each in turn getting a little change to breathe by taking the
wheel.
The effect was greater than I expected, and the speed we made was
astonishing; and I believe we pulled the schooner between two and
three miles before the steamer was abreast of us, and she passed at a
distance of fully seven miles without observing us.
Seeing we were in a dangerous place--right in the track of the
cruisers--we longed for a breeze.
George kept whistling and calling upon the other men to whistle. He
said it was certain to bring a breeze. I laughed and said, "Yes, if
you whistle long enough you will get wind no doubt." But he
maintained that whistling would bring wind, for he had seen it happen
many a time, and he continued to whistle with all his might.
Towards evening the sky had a sort of marbled appearance, and a few
light streaks of reddish clouds were to be seen.
"See," cried George, "did I not tell you that whistling would bring
wind?"
"Where is the wind?" said I.
"See yon sky," said he.
"A mackerel sky, and long mare's tails,
Makes lofty ships carry low sails."
About sunset a light breeze sprang up from the south-east, and we
made sail and stood to the south-west, shaping the course for Tampico.
The breeze continued all night, but very light, and just before
daylight it died away again, and every sail was lowered.
The vessel being fitted up throughout with patent blocks and powerful
peak purchases, the hoisting and handling of the sails was
comparatively easy.
All that day the wind was light and baffling, and we made but little
progress. We kept a constant look-out from the mast-head, but
nothing appeared in sight.
During the night it fell dead calm, and before daylight broke all
sail was taken down, and we lay under bare poles. This was
fortunate, for when daylight broke a square rigged vessel was
observed lying becalmed to the northward. She bore about north by
west, and seemed to be about eight or nine miles distant.
I thought it might be some vessel homeward bound from Matamoras, as
we were now near to their track, but George was sure she was a
man-of-war, and one of the sailing vessels which cruised in the Gulf
further out from the land.
In any case it was best to give her a wide berth, and the sweeps were
got out and all hands laboured at them.
The morning was hot, and it was laborious work, and there were many
applications to the water cask. We were, however, increasing our
distance from her considerably.
About eight a.m. a light breeze sprang up from the south-east. This
was unfortunate as it was against us pulling, and if we made sail we
would be observed.
As the men were getting fatigued, to encourage them I told them that
if we could just hold our own against the wind for a short time
without making sail, the breeze would soon reach the square-rigged
vessel, and then if she had not seen us, and did not stand close
hauled on the port tack to the southward, any other course she might
take would soon take her out of sight. George, however, had served
on board of a man-of-war, and he was of opinion that if she was a
man-of-war that would be the very course she would stand upon, and
she would be down close upon us before we had time to make sail,
whereas if we made sail now we would have a good start to windward
before the breeze would reach her.
"But then," said I, "what chance have we against a fast vessel of
that size with ten hours of daylight before us?"
"You don't know what chance we would have," said he, "with a light
breeze and smooth water, and a good start to windward. She is no
doubt a fast vessel or she would not be there, and by her size she
must, no doubt, oversail us. But her bottom must be foul, and we are
clean, and we can lay a point closer to the wind than she can, and if
we look sharp we can get a good start before the wind reaches her."
"Then lose not a moment," said I. "All hands, cook, and supercargoes
to make sail quick."
We soon had all sail set, and the breeze freshing up a little we were
speeding along nicely before the breeze had reached the square-rigged
vessel. It, however, soon reached her, and the alacrity with which
she was speeding after us showed only too plainly what she was.
We stood first on the port tack to the southward; she followed us on
the same tack. Seeing this I changed tack and stood on the starboard
tack to the northward. She still kept on her port tack, and passed
dead to leeward of us at a distance of about six miles.
I saw she was barque-rigged, and from the accounts I had of sailing
cruisers in the Gulf, I knew that there was one, a large barque,
which had been a merchant vessel, named _John Anderson_, which had
been selected by the United States Government on account of her
fast-sailing qualities, and fitted up as a ship of war, and sent to
this station to look out for the blockade-running schooners in the
Gulf, and from her appearance I had no doubt but this was the vessel.
The vessels were now partly stern to stern, and the distance between
them widening. I hoped it might remain so, but it was not long
before she changed tack again, and stood after us on the starboard
tack.
Seeing this I again changed tack and stood to the southward.
"That is the way you will do her," cried George. "Keep going about,
and if she follows us she must do the same. We can go about without
losing an inch of ground, whilst she cannot go round without making
stern board, and before she gathers headway again we will gain a good
piece on her."
I saw the force of this, and began to work in the wind's eye by short
tacks. She continued to follow us for a short time, but seeing we
gained by it, she perceived our drift and made longer tacks, though
by doing this she ran the chance of losing if the wind veered against
her.
We strained every nerve and watched every chance to gain any
advantage; everything was made taut, and water dashed upon the sails.
One of the supercargoes suggested the throwing over of part of the
deck load, but this was ridiculed, as it would have done more harm
than good. This might appear strange to some, but to any one
acquainted with the working of flat shallow vessels at sea, it is
well known that a deck load, particularly of light material, such as
cotton, is of great advantage. It causes them to roll easier, and
saves jerking and chaffing aloft, and in light winds they sail
steadily, and are less apt to shake the wind out of their sails, and
when cotton-loaded the increased draught gave them a better hold on
the water, and they made better weather.
The barque was evidently gaining upon us, but still I thought that if
we could only keep out of the range of her guns until night, we might
escape her in the darkness.
About one p.m. she passed us dead to leeward, about four miles
distant, standing on a tack to the northward, as we stood on the
opposite tack to the southward. The wind was now going down a
little, and very soon after she put about and followed us on our tack
to the southward.
It was evident that they expected the wind would soon die away, and
they wished to keep near to us, so that they might have recourse to
their boats if it fell calm.
To baffle them in this we again changed tack and stood to the
northward, to widen the distance between us, or compel her to tack
again, by which they would lose considerable ground.
Our conjecture seemed to have been correct, for they again changed
tack and followed us.
George, who had been watching the barque closely when she was going
about, now cried out, "Did not I tell you that her bottom would be
foul?"
"How do you know?" said I.
"Because she is lazy in stays, and we will soon beat her at this game
if the wind holds;" and he began to whistle with great earnestness.
As soon as we saw her fairly round we again changed tack and stood to
the southward.
It was plain that she was losing ground by going about so often,
while we did not lose an inch, and the advantage we gained was
perceptible, and the wind still holding she did not put about again,
but continued on her tack to the northward to make a longer board.
Fortunately for us she did this, as soon after it fell dead calm, and
both vessels lay helpless. It was only fortunate at having placed us
farther apart, but still the wind dying away was most unfortunate for
us. She lay about seven miles due north from us, and we knew she
would send her boats.
We got out the sweeps and pulled with great vigour, to make the
distance greater for the boats to come, in hopes that the breeze
might spring up again before they reached us. There was, however, a
slight sea against us, and we did not make great headway.
I proposed to lower the sails, so that the boats might lose sight of
us. This George protested against, saying there was no fear of the
boats going off the track. Boats never left a man-of-war for a
distance like that without a boat compass, and they would take our
bearing before they left the ship. Besides, he was certain that this
lull of the wind was too sudden to last long, and he began to whistle
vehemently.
In about half an hour I could plainly make out with the glass two
boats pulling towards us, but I said nothing about this to the men,
who still plied the sweeps vigorously, and the sea was going down a
little, and they were making a little headway.
The boats, however, were soon close up with us, the first being
within a mile. The men had seen the boats, and they said it was all
up with us, and it was no use straining more at the oars. I had
General Magruder's despatches all ready to consign to the deep. The
first boat was within half a mile, when a slight curl was seen coming
over the water. Every heart leaped. It was from S.S.E. The vessel
was kept away to let the light wind act on her sails, and the men
redoubled their vigour at the sweeps.
I could now see one of the boats within a quarter of a mile, and the
men pulling with all their might to reach the schooner before the
breeze caught her.
[Illustration: VERY NEARLY CAPTURED IN A CALM.]
It was an exciting moment. The boats were getting very near, but the
breeze was beginning to act on the schooner. The sweeps were plied
with desperation, George whistling as if he would burst his cheeks.
The breeze gradually increased, and seemed to be setting on steady,
and the schooner was again speeding along at a good pace.
The boats were almost within hail, and the men in them were pulling
as if for dear life, but the schooner was now fast dropping them, and
the breeze had every appearance of continuing.
The sweeps were taken in and lashed in their place. Every one was
jubilant, the two supercargoes got on to the cabin roof and began to
taunt the men in the boats by waving their handkerchiefs and
beckoning to them to come along.
I was telling them not to be too happy, we were still very far from
being out of danger, and they did not know whose hands they might yet
fall into, when they jumped down very quickly, not from what I had
said, but at the report of a rifle from the head-most boat, as a
demand for us to heave to. Of course we paid no attention, and it
was soon followed by a general fire from both boats. We heard the
bullets whistle, but none came alarmingly near.
As in duty bound, I told the men to keep down, and I would take the
wheel myself, but George, who was at the wheel, refused to leave it,
but said to bring a bale of cotton and stick up behind him. Before,
however, we could get a bale moved the schooner was far out of reach
of shot from the boats, and the firing ceased. This, however,
suggested to me the necessity for some protection for the man at the
helm in the event of being chased by boats.
Fortune had certainly favoured us.
The barque happening to be about seven miles to the northward when
the lull in the wind took place, and the fresh breeze coming out from
S.S.E., threw her more dead to leeward, and then we knew she would
lose a little time in picking up her boats.
The wind continued to freshen up, and we began to fear we were going
to have too much of it for our advantage, and George stopped
whistling.
A heavy sea was getting up, which, on a wind, was greatly to our
disadvantage and in favour of our pursuer, and had the chase
continued for a few hours longer she would certainly have overhauled
us. Night, however, was coming on, and if we could keep out of range
of her shot till darkness set in, we should be pretty sure to escape
her.
The wind still increasing, we had to take in our upper small sails.
The vessel, which had been making considerable water since we left
port, leaked much worse on a wind in a heavy sea, and to keep her
perfectly clear, she was pumped every half hour.
We considered her leaking at the staunchions where the joints had
been started by the forcing up, and afterwards beating down of the
deck when the sinking disaster occurred, and with our deckload on we
could not get at them to caulk them.
Since the wind had increased and the heavy sea had got up, the barque
had gained considerable upon us, and just as it was getting dark she
passed dead to leeward of us, closer than she had done yet, and we
saw a flash and heard the report of a heavy gun. This was followed
by two others, which was a demand for us to heave to; but as the shot
fell short of us, and we knew she could come no closer on this tack,
we paid no heed, and she kept on her tack to the northward.
We were now pretty safe for this day, and I began to consider what
course it would be best for us to take when hid by darkness.
When I considered what the barque would be likely to do, I thought
that would depend upon what she guessed we would be likely to do.
The boats had no doubt reported that the schooner was loaded with
cotton, and that she was a valuable prize, and they would have her if
possible.
After a good deal of pondering I could come to no conclusion of what
they might be likely to suppose or do, and I determined to put the
schooner on her best leg and make as big a run as possible before
daylight. The wind blew fresh from S.S.E., and it looked black and
squally towards the south. The barque was to the north-east of us,
four or five miles distant.
As soon as darkness fairly closed around, and the vessels were
totally obscured from each other, we eased off sheets and headed away
W. by S., giving her a free sheet, and she rushed through the water
at a good speed. George, still at the helm, looked in the direction
of the barque and began singing, "Good-bye to you, John Anderson my
Joe."
The men now sat down to their supper, well worn out, after a most
fatiguing and exciting day, but they were exceedingly jubilant, and
rejoiced to think that we had beaten the Yankee cruiser.
I had a very little rum on board, which I got from Captain Downs, and
I gave them all a drachm and thanked them, telling them that if we
got safe to the end of the trip this day's work would do for them to
crow about for years to come.
George was quite sure we should escape and make a successful trip
into port, because the vessel when she put to sea had a list to port.
He asked me if I did not believe now that he could bring wind by
whistling; I did not dispute the matter with him.
The wind continued the whole night, and we made a good run, and at
daylight nothing was to be seen from the mast-head in any direction.
This was now the fourth day out, and, as I had taken no observation
on the previous day, I was wishful of ascertaining our position, and
got a good morning sight. The longitude of Brazos River being well
determined, I had, while lying there, carefully tested the
chronometer, and could depend upon it. When I got the latitude at
noon, I found that we were just about 220 miles south by east of the
mouth of Brazos River, the beating to windward of the previous day
having taken us a good deal out of our course.
The wind now fell considerably, and blew about due south. This was
unfavourable, as we could not lay our course to Tampico, so I
determined to lay her as close to the wind as she would lay with a
good full, and make what southing we could until we neared the coast
of Mexico, and then work south to Tampico. By taking this route we
were more likely to be out of the way of cruisers.
We kept on this course for two or three days with light southerly
winds, until we were within about thirty miles of the Mexican coast.
There is no difficulty in those seas for an ordinary navigator to be
always sure of his position. The currents are no doubt strong and
deceiving, but the sun is seldom obscured by day, and the planets
generally bright and clear by night, and, the pole star being near
the horizon, a pretty correct latitude can be got by it at any time
of night.
We now began to beat southward, but, the wind being light and the
current of the Gulf Stream against us, we made rather slow progress.
For several days we had seen nothing, and the excitement was dying
away, and we began to be more concerned about our provisions and
water giving out, as we had but a small stock at first, and we went
on short allowance.
We kept standing off and on, tacking against a light southerly wind,
until we were within forty miles of Tampico, but we had never yet
sighted the land, when suddenly, one afternoon, we were startled by
the cry of a steamer on the starboard bow close aboard.
Sure enough we had not been on the look out, and there was a steamer
coming up at a rapid rate, and within three miles of us; every one
was startled, but we could do nothing. Suddenly Polly cried out,
"Oh, no fear of that steamer. I know her very well; she won't
trouble us. She is an English steamer of the Pacific Company."
He was right. The steamer ran right across our bows, but took no
notice of us.
I merely mention this incident to show the constant terror and alarm
at the sight of every object. This, however, reminded us that for
some cause the look-out had been for a short time that day neglected,
and the necessity of that being strictly maintained.
On the following morning we sighted a schooner, which bore down upon
us. We did not want her company. We wished to shun all
acquaintance. She might be a captured blockade runner with a prize
crew on board, who might, with friendly pretensions, creep up
alongside, and then, with muskets and cutlasses, jump on board and
make a prize of us. As instances of that kind had occurred, I was
upon my guard. We were still tacking against a light southerly wind.
I stood a little to the westward to keep out of her way, but, not
wishing to lose any ground, we kept our luff. She bore down, showing
the British flag, as if desirous to speak.
Being to the south and to windward of us, she came down with the wind
free, and crossed our bow, close on; this threw her to the leeward of
us, and I immediately tacked. She did the same, and, coming round on
our quarter, the master hailed.
"Schooner ahoy! What is your longitude?"
"About 97," I answered.
He stood a little, and then cried, "I would like to speak with you
about that."
"Tell me," said I, "who you are, and where you are from?"
"The schooner _Sylvia_," he replied, "from St. John, and bound to
Tampico with a cargo of lumber; but," continued he, "I have got wrong
somehow in my calculation."
I now saw lumber on his deck, and knew he was all right. The wind
being light, the vessels came close together.
"You say your longitude is 97?" said he.
"About that," said I. "It was 96 40 yesterday, but I have not worked
up to-day's sight."
"Then we must be near the Mexican coast," said he.
"I expect to sight Mount Tamana this afternoon," said I.
"According to my calculation," said he, "I would be in Mexico some
hundreds of miles up the country--I make it over 100."
"Your chronometer must be wrong," said I.
"The optician said she was all right, and I have been keeping her
rates."
"Give me your Greenwich time, and I will compare it with mine."
He called out his Greenwich time, and I compared it with mine, and
there was not ten seconds of difference.
"Your chronometer is quite right," said I. "The error must be in
your work."
"There is no mistake in the work," said he. "I have gone over it a
dozen times; but there must be some confounded thing wrong, and I
would like to find it out, as I am in a mighty bad fix."
"Can't you come on board," said I, "and bring your work with you, and
we will compare it with mine?"
"I will do that," said he, and he lowered his boat and came alongside.
We compared the working up of the time, until it came to the applying
of the equation of time, which he had been subtracting instead of
adding to the apparent time. In this he would not at first admit
that he was wrong and the way of applying it at the time was a little
confounding, but he at length was convinced and satisfied.
He then looked around and said, "You have got a mighty valuable
cargo, if you get it safe into port."
I said it had cost me great trouble and expense to get it this
length, and we had come from a starvation-stricken country, and I was
exceedingly wishful to get into Tampico, not only for safety, but
because we were just about out of provisions.
"Oh," said he, "I guess I can spare you a little," and, going back on
board, he returned with a quantity of biscuit, half a box of salt
cod-fish, and some potatoes, all of which was most welcome and a
great treat to us.
Fred, the cook, said to me, "You see, it does not always do to be too
shy of making acquaintance. You were trying to cut away from that
one, and now we are glad we met him."
I thought there might be a moral in this, if we could always tell
when it is best to make or shun acquaintance.
Soon after this we sighted Mount Tamana, which is a high mountain
about twenty-five miles north of Tampico. Although far inland, it is
from its height the first of the land that is seen.
The wind having become very light, we made but little progress that
night, and in the morning we drew close into the land, intending to
creep along the shore and avoid any cruisers which might be at sea
off Tampico with the object of catching any blockade runner making
for that port.
The wind continuing light and from the south, and a current setting
to the northward, we made little progress all that day, and on the
following morning it fell dead calm, and we dropped anchor to prevent
us drifting back northward with the current.
In the afternoon a sharp breeze sprung up from the eastward, and we
got under weigh, and stood southward along the coast at good speed.
The town of Tampico is situated on a river of that name, about six
miles up from its mouth.
The only approach to the town from the sea is by the river, across
the mouth of which there is, like the other rivers on this coast, a
dangerous bar or shoal, through which there is a narrow intricate
channel, which is constantly changing, and will never at any time
admit of vessels of more than seven feet draught. Larger vessels
must lay at anchor in the open roads and discharge and load by means
of lighters.
There was no definite landmark by which the mouth of the river could
be made out from sea, but we suspected that there would be some large
vessels lying outside of the bar.
This proved to be the case, and we soon came in sight of several
vessels riding at anchor, and we made direct for them, and soon came
to anchor under the lee of a large French transport.
The French were at that time at war with Mexico, and they had landed
troops at Tampico. This, however, did not affect us, as trade was
not interfered with.
A pilot's boat was cruising among the ships, seeming to take things
easily. I asked them to take us in over the bar the same night, but,
with their usual procrastination, they answered, "Bueno, Mañana"
("All right, to-morrow"), the general reply from a Mexican when he
agrees to do anything. We were quite safe from capture, but if a
norther came on, Tampico roads is a very dangerous place.
Shortly after we anchored, our friend the _Sylvia_ from St. John,
which we had spoken two days previous, also came to anchor.
We lay here all night, but the weather remained calm, and on the
following day a light breeze sprung up from the eastward.
The pilot came on board and took us across the bar, and with the
breeze we sailed slowly up the river and anchored opposite the town.
We were safe in port at last, and the voyage was over, and a strange
and eventful one it had been, lasting nearly five months, and
attended by much worry, delay, and misfortune, but counterbalanced in
the end by some strokes of good fortune which seemed morally to
compensate for all, and I felt truly grateful.
CHAPTER X.
Landing of the cargo at Tampico--A mysterious stranger makes friends
with me--A chance to make a fortune by betraying trust--Tampico under
French rule--Rejoicings at Maximilian's acceptance of the Imperial
Crown of Mexico--Departure from Tampico--Arrival at Havana--Settling
up accounts.
Tampico was at this time in possession of the French forces. It was
not a very great place of business, and the arrival of a blockade
runner always caused some stir. There were many applications for the
consigneeship, the cargo being valuable plenty of money would be
advanced upon it. The seamen would be paid off, and receive large
bonuses, and they would be flush of money; and even in this rather
out-of-the-way Mexican port it was astonishing to see what a number
of kind-hearted English-speaking gentlemen gathered round the small
vessel.
These gentlemen were, or pretended to be, actuated by their great
sympathy with the Confederate cause, and their great admiration of
the adventurous spirit of men who dared to run the blockade, and came
to congratulate them on their deserved success. They were now
volunteering their kind offices to them in any way, and wishful to
show them where they would get all their wants supplied with
everything of the best quality at the cheapest rates.
The supercargo, who represented Messrs. M. and Co., had directions to
whom he should consign their part of the cargo, and as I knew no
person in the place, I consigned the vessel to the same party, and
got the vessel entered at the custom house.
The cargo was valued at something like 30,000 dollars, and if I
remember aright the import and export duties had been somewhat
reduced since the place had been occupied by the French. The freight
due the vessel amounted to about 13,500 dollars.
There being no wharf where the vessel could land her cargo, she lay
at anchor in the river, and the cargo was taken ashore in lighters.
As everything is done slow in Mexico, and only certain hours in the
day that we were allowed to discharge, and a great many official
forms to be observed, it took several days to discharge.
The vessel was at length discharged and inspected.
It had been observed that as soon as the vessel came into smooth
water she had ceased to leak, and the cause of her leaking was now
discovered.
The stevedore, having been warned while stowing the cargo not to
screw the cotton too tight, had thrown it in loosely, and the hold
not being packed tight the deck was not sufficiently supported to
bear such a heavy deck load, the consequence was that the deck worked
with the straining of the vessel in a sea way, and there being so
little free board the water washed over the decks and the vessel
leaked at the sheer plank.
As soon as the vessel was discharged the crew were paid off. Getting
their extra pay for being short handed, and their bonuses for the
outward trip, they had good large sums to receive. I told them that
they might ship again as soon as they wished, as I did not intend to
remain long at Tampico.
Fred, the cook, who was saving every penny was ready to join at once,
and as a cook was wanted he joined the same day. Hagan and Polly
joined in a day or two, but as for poor George, it was the largest
sum he had ever possessed--about 220 dollars--it was too much for
him. I tried to persuade him to put part of it by in some way. But
it was no use; he had not had a spree for six months, and he was
going to have a glorious one. The last time I saw him he was in a
café with some French soldiers, shouting "Vive Napoleon."
A day or two after our arrival I made the acquaintance--I scarcely
know how--of a gentleman who seemed to take great interest in
blockade runners. There was a place some distance down the river
from the town owned by an American, who had erected a small wharf for
lighters. Also a small cotton press and some houses for storing
cotton or other goods. Here the cargo was landed and weighed, the
bales repaired and put in order for shipment to Liverpool.
It was here I met this gentleman. I thought at first that he was in
some way connected with the cotton yard, but I found out that he was
a stranger. He was much about when we were landing the cotton, often
entered into conversation, and accompanied me on my walk up to the
town after the day's work was over.
This man seemed very intelligent and amiable in his manner. He
professed great sympathy with the Confederate States, but he feared
very much that their end was very near.
On this point I did not express any opinion, and tried to avoid the
subject, but he seemed to harp upon it in a somewhat sorrowful and
desponding manner.
"Of course," said he, "it is easy for you, a foreigner, and a neutral
to look upon the matter with indifference, but with me it is very
different. My fortune has been ruined by this war, and I have no
other country but the States."
"As for that," said I, "I am in the same position. I was in a good
position in the States before the war broke out, and as a foreigner
it might be thought I could have remained neutral, but in spite of
myself I got entangled in the cursed war, and have lost my all."
"You may well say cursed war," said he; "but surely you can't
complain. Are you not owner of that vessel? And look at the value
of that cargo you are landing."
"That cargo don't belong to me," said I, "neither does the vessel. I
am master of her and own one-eighth of her. Six months ago she
belonged entirely to me, with a cargo besides. But that is all the
interest I have in her now."
"How does that come about?" said he.
I gave him a rough account of my bad fortune in Mexico, of the
sinking of the vessel, and other difficulties in Texas.
He listened with interest; asked if I had seen or known such-and-such
parties in that part of Texas, and what had become of them?
I asked if he was acquainted in those parts, and if he had done any
business there?
He said he had done some business on the Brownsville route before it
was closed by the Yankees, but had lost heavily when it was closed,
and some of his goods were now lying rotting at the mouth of the Rio
Grande. He sympathized much with me in my losses in Texas.
I said that in these desperate times we must take fortune as it came.
I hoped to be able to make it all up yet. The trip I had just
completed would enable me to redeem a part of my vessel.
"Well, I hope so," said he. "But let me tell you this. If you
intend to do it by blockade running, you will have to go very quick
about it, as the time will now be very short, and the danger much
greater."
"I don't know about that," said I.
"Oh," said he, "you take my word for it, blockade running is about at
an end, and so is the Confederacy. I am sorry to say it, but I know
a great deal of what is going on, both inside of the Confederacy and
outside of it, and I would advise you to be watchful and do as others
are doing, that is, to look out for Number One."
Just at this time we had got to the upper landing place, and I saw
that Fred, the cook, which was the whole crew of the schooner, was
ashore with the boat waiting for me. Standing by him was an old
gentleman, who on my coming up said--
"Captain W., I presume."
"That's me," said I.
"My name is Currie," said he.
"Oh," said I, "Captain Currie. I have heard of you often. Glad to
see you. Come away on board and have a chat."
We stepped into the boat and went off to the schooner.
Captain Currie had owned, or partly owned, a small schooner, and had
succeeded in making three trips through the blockade, one to the Rio
Grande and two to Tampico, by which he had made a little money, and
being well advanced in years he had decided not to risk any farther,
but to retire quietly on what he had, and as he rather liked Tampico
he was going to make it his residence until the war was over.
He had just come to see me and have a talk. He also wished to
recommend to me two excellent men who had sailed with him, one of
whom had already been acting as mate, and would do well for me in
that capacity.
I said that was just what I wanted, and they might come on board
to-morrow; adding in a laughing way that on my run from Texas I had
no mate, and only two men and a boy besides the cook, and yet the
vessel carried two supercargoes.
"Was that one of your supercargoes that came up the road with you?"
"No," said I, "that is a man I have met once or twice about the
cotton yard. I don't know anything about him, and I was just going
to ask you if you knew him. He seems to be one of the many we meet
up with whose fortunes have suffered by the war; his sympathies are
very strong with the South, but he fears the Confederacy will not be
able to hold out much longer."
"Their sympathies are always very strong with the South when they
meet up with blockade runners," said Captain Currie; "and he may be
wanting to borrow some money from you before long. But I don't know
him at all; I have never seen him before, and he can't have been very
long in Tampico."
Captain Currie soon afterwards went ashore, and on the following
morning came with the two men. I engaged them both, one as mate, the
other as seaman. They both proved excellent men, and remained with
me as long as I had the schooner.
On the following evening, as I was coming up from the cotton yard, my
friend of the preceding evening joined me, and we again got into
conversation. I was wishful to hear something more of what he had
last night spoken of regarding his knowledge of what was going on
inside and outside of the Confederacy, and the possible early
collapse of the latter.
He said the Federals had advanced much farther than was generally
known.
I scarcely understood that.
"I mean," said he, "that they have advanced their influence and
established a system whereby they know everything that is going on."
I said the Confederates, so far as I had seen, were united and
determined, and would, I thought, resist to the last extremity.
"I am a very strong sympathizer with the South," said he, "and I see
you are the same."
"Oh, no," I interrupted, "I never was a very strong sympathizer with
the South. I was much opposed to the secession movement, and would
have done anything I could to have prevented it. But when the North
declared war I was in a position that I could not well withdraw from,
and I served my time in the Confederate Army, and that has given me a
sort of veneration for the South, though I would now wish as far as
possible to remain neutral, but that I cannot well do, having
suffered so much by the war. Still, I think that the secession of
the States was a great mistake."
"A great many more have thought like you," said he; "and I for one.
But what I was going to say was this--that although it might appear
to you from what you saw in the Confederacy that all were united and
loyal to the cause, that was very much because they dare not show
themselves to be anything else. But I can tell you that there are at
this moment within the Confederacy thousands and tens of thousands
who did not sympathize with secession, and who are now suffering and
sick of this war, and who look forward to the subjugation of the
South as the first and only chance of a return to peace and
prosperity. And they don't care how soon it may take place, although
they don't express themselves openly. And further," added he, "there
are plenty who pretend great zeal, and are even in the service of the
Confederate Government, who, on the quiet, play into the hands of the
Yankees, and trade with them."
"Oh, that is quite common," said I. "I knew of lots of that work
going on on the Mississippi river twelve months ago, and I must say
that in many instances I could scarcely blame them."
"Blame them! No. Who could blame them? I think," said he, "that
for those who were opposed to secession, and had the war forced upon
them, and their fortunes wrecked, and themselves partly deprived of
their liberties, and in a manner forced into the service, they were
perfectly justified in availing themselves of any chance that might
offer or fall in their way to retrieve their losses, and that is just
what a great many are now doing, and right they are."
I thought my friend was working round considerably from the
sentiments he at first expressed, and I rather dropped in the
conversation, merely remarking that hundreds of thousands would be
brought to ruin by this war.
"Yes," said he, "and many of these were opposed to the whole
movement, and I suppose you and I are among that number; but you are
better situated than me, for you have a chance of retrieving your
fortune."
"Not much," said I, "if it be as you prophesy--a sudden collapse of
the Confederacy."
He stopped in his pace, turned towards me, looked around carefully,
and raising his finger to his lip, said in a cunning but significant
tone--
"You have chances that you don't know of."
I was a little astonished at the mysterious way in which he spoke,
and I said I did not understand him.
He said he believed I did not; but what if he could put me on the way
to make a very large sum of money in a very short time and with very
little trouble.
I thought him some enthusiast, or some promoter, or agent for some
airy scheme in which he thought to induce a thoughtless blockade
runner to invest his suddenly acquired money.
I laughed and said, "What was this? To go into some gold-mining
speculation?"
"No," said he, "it is something more practical and sure, and in
connection with the subject we have been talking about, and when I
have made it known to you, you will see the truth of what I have said
in regard to the Federals knowing what is going on in the
Confederacy."
I began to wonder what sort of a person he was, and wishing to come
to the point, I assumed a sort of incredulous and careless air, and
said--
"Well, let us hear what it is."
"Not quite so fast," said he. "You may have some scruples about the
matter, but the sum to be obtained is very large, and would make you
independent, after all your losses and troubles. But before I make
it known to you I must have a solemn understanding with you."
"Oh, well," said I, "if there is to be solemn understandings in the
matter, I don't care about going into any visionary or mysterious
transactions, so you need not mind saying more about it."
"There is nothing visionary about it," said he, "but hard cash paid
down to you, and what I want is a solemn promise that if you do not
accept the proposition, you will never say to any one that such a
proposition was made to you."
I began to feel a little uneasy in his company, and wishing to cut
the matter short, I replied that never was a very long time, and I
did not wish to bind myself to any such promise, and I thought we had
better drop the subject.
He still persisted, and I must own that curiosity is a weakness, and
I felt a desire to know what he was driving at.
At length, said he, after a pause: "Then will you promise not to
mention it to any one before the war is over."
"I might promise that," said I, "unless it be some wicked or
treacherous plot which honour would compel me to expose, or right or
justice would suffer by my silence."
"It is nothing of that kind," said he, "if you do not accept the
proposal, your silence on the subject will do no harm to any one."
"Very well," said I, "let me hear what it is."
"Well now, to come to the point," said he, "you have in your
possession a packet containing despatches from General Magruder to
the Confederate States Consul at Havana, and I can assure you that a
very large sum of money will be paid to you if you hand these
despatches to a person that I will introduce to you. I will not name
the amount, but I believe you can name your own figure, and you will
have it paid down to you."
I looked at him in astonishment for a moment, and then affecting to
treat the matter lightly, I said, "And who has been playing this joke
upon you? Who has told this story of my being the bearer of
despatches."
"Never mind," said he, "did not I tell you that the Federal
Government had long ears, and knew all that was going on in the
Confederacy: you now see the truth of what I told you."
"Indeed I do not," said. I. "Do you think that General Magruder
would intrust to me, an unknown and irresponsible foreigner, on a
small vessel like that, despatches that would be worth ten cents to
the Federal Government or to any one else?"
"General Magruder could not help himself," said he; "the Brownville
route was blocked, and strict watch was laid for these despatches,
and he entrusted them to you because there was no other conveyance."
"And if he had," said I. "it is not so long since I left the Brazos
River, and how could you know of it down here?" I said this because
I thought he was only trying to find out whether I had the despatches
or not.
"Yankee couriers travel quick," said he. "Did I not tell you that
they had established a system whereby they knew what was going on
within the Confederacy."
"Then," said I, "do you really believe that I have such a thing."
"Yes," said he, "I do."
I gave a sort of incredulous laugh, and said, "Well, allowing it to
be possible that General Magruder should do me the honour to trust me
with such valuable and important despatches, would not I be a
sweet-scented traitor to sell them for a sum of money? Would not
that be playing Arnold with a vengeance? Was ever he a happy man?"
"That is for yourself to weigh," said he; "this case is very
different from Arnold's case. Had the rebellious colonies at that
time been put down by the British, as the Confederate States are
certain to be now, Arnold would never have been mentioned as a
traitor but held a high position as a loyal man; and you may return
to your native country, and live in independence when the name of the
Confederate States are forgotten, and no one be the wiser, and you
would be doing nothing more than hundreds are doing every day to
retrieve their lost fortunes, and these are men natives of and
citizens of the Confederate States, whereas you are a foreigner and
have no interest in the Confederate States whatever."
I made no reply, but walked on in silence. I could not understand
how he could have got the information. I was certain that none of my
men knew anything about the despatches; therefore the information
must have come by land, and that very quick, and there must be
treachery somewhere, as it was certain that the Federal Government
knew that despatches of some importance were being sent, and they
were on the look out for them, and I thought to put him off the
scent, and after a pause, I repeated in a half-laughing way--
"But what on earth led you to suppose that I had any such despatches?"
"I have already told you that I know," said he, "and the source
through which I got my information I can depend upon. And now do you
say that you have not got such letter or despatches in your
possession?"
"That," said I, "is putting the question very direct, and you must
allow that I am not bound to answer it; nevertheless if it will do
you any good to know, I may say that I have letters in my possession,
plenty of them. Every blockade-running vessel has letters to bring
out from people within the Confederacy to their friends outside, but
which must be all read and approved by the Provost Marshal in my
presence before I can take them. In none of these letters was there
anything very interesting, except one from a Yankee sailor who is a
prisoner in Galveston to his sweetheart in Boston, in which he says
that he will return to her before six months if he should swim all
the way. That letter I would not give up as I think the damsel ought
to get it." I said this in a laughing way, thinking to joke the
matter off and put him off the scent.
We were now approaching the place where my boat was waiting, and I
made to go towards it.
"Well," said he, "I don't press the matter upon you, but there is the
terms, and you need not be afraid to ask a large sum, you will get
it. A few minutes and a few words will transact the business; you
hand over the despatches, and the money will be put into your hand;
so you can think over it. In the meantime you will keep your promise
and say nothing about the matter."
I said I always kept my promises, and bade him good-night, and
hastened to my boat glad to part company with him.
I must say that I felt somewhat nervous about the despatches, and my
mind was not at ease until I got on board the vessel and opened my
trunk, and saw that the packet was there all safe.
I did not know very well what to think of this matter. When I looked
over the letter of instructions to me, it was no doubt said that the
safe transmission of the despatches was of great importance, and
equally disastrous to the Confederate cause should they fall into the
hands of the enemy. But I could scarcely think that the importance
of them could amount to such a large sum as he seemed to hint at.
Still I scarcely considered them safe in the cabin of the schooner,
so I had them safely lodged, as some private and valuable papers of
my own, in the iron safe of my consignees.
On the following day I was walking along the street with one of my
consignee's clerks, when we met my friend; he merely saluted and
passed. I asked the young man if he knew that gentleman. He said,
no; but he had seen him a day or two before coming out from the
office of the American Consul. I saw him again the same evening, but
shunned him.
A day or two after this the Confederate agent, whom I had known at
Matamoras, arrived over-land from that place. The traffic by that
route having been stopped, and entry to Texas barred by the Federal
troops occupying Brownsville, he had come by land to Tampico to get
the mail steamer to Havana. I knew this gentleman, and he was one I
might well trust, and as the mail steamer was to leave for Havana in
a day or two, I delivered the package to him glad to have my mind
relieved of the responsibility.
There was little more worth noting during our stay here. Although
the town was occupied by the French troops, the civil government was
not interfered with. Some cumbersome restrictions had been abolished
by the French, and some reforms and progressive measures introduced,
and, on the whole, business and things in general seemed to be
tending towards prosperity. The people appeared to be contented,
and, to outward appearance at least, they seemed to welcome the
French.
During the time we lay here, there was one day of great rejoicing.
It was a general holiday in honour of the news which had arrived of
Maximilian having accepted the Imperial Crown of Mexico. The town
was decorated with flags; the cathedral bells were rung; salutes were
fired; and tremendous vivas went up from large crowds in the streets
and plazas.
Talking that day with some prominent merchants of the place, I asked
if they thought that the people were sincere in the part they took in
the demonstration.
"Sincere enough during the time it lasts," was the reply, and they
would just do the same to-morrow for President Juarez, if he could
come in and drive out the French and unseat Maximilian.
Tampico not being much of a business town, it was not a likely place
to get a cargo, and the prevailing winds in the Gulf of Mexico being
from the eastward, the run to Texas would be somewhat to windward,
and as there was a large number of Federal war vessels cruising along
the coast of Texas betwixt Galveston and the Rio Grande, it would be
rather a dangerous passage to beat up the Texas coast.
I also wished to have the vessel docked and overhauled, and that
could not be done at Tampico, and also to have a settlement with
Messrs. R. and D. G. M., the head partner of that house being then at
Havana.
I therefore determined to proceed up to Havana, have the vessel put
in thorough order, and if I made arrangements for another trip I
would be to windward, and have a better slant across the Gulf to
Texas. And at the same time we would cut across the line of cruisers
with less chance of capture than by sailing along it.
The vessel could sail without ballast, but she required some weight
to give her a hold of the water while beating to windward.
Ballast being very difficult to obtain in Tampico, I reshipped our
own twenty-one bales of cotton, and filled some casks with water, and
placed them in the hold to serve as ballast, but still the vessel
drew very little more than three feet of water.
I got my name regularly enrolled as master, by the British Consul,
and endorsed on the register, and having got a full crew, and three
passengers, I got a clearance in proper form, and sailed for Havana
about the beginning of March.
This was, of course, a voyage between two neutral ports, and we were
supposed not to be subject to capture. It did not, however, take
much to cause a seizure on suspicion, and the Yankees had been
playing high jinks on the seas lately, even seizing vessels while on
a perfectly legitimate voyage, between two neutral ports, simply
because the vessel had on some former occasion run the blockade, or
had on board cotton which had been run through the blockade. These
vessels would be taken to New Orleans or Key West, and there detained
for a month or two awaiting trial in a prize court, after which they
might be released, but not until they had been put to very great
expense and detention, the Yankees having the satisfaction of knowing
that they had kept them out of mischief for a time at least.
Knowing this I took a route on which we were not likely to be
overhauled, and beat up the Yucatan banks. This was more against the
current of the Gulf Stream than by keeping further north, but I
wished to have a pleasant trip without being constantly on the _qui
vive_.
The three passengers we had were from the Southern States, and such
was the feeling at the time that they preferred to take passage on
the _Rob Roy_, because she was a blockade runner, than upon a larger
and much more comfortable vessel that was going to Havana at the same
time. This was the _Sylvia_, from St. John, which we had spoken
before arriving at Tampico. The captain having discharged his cargo
of lumber, was now going to take the vessel up to Havana, in hopes
that he would be able to sell her there at a high price for
blockade-running purposes.
On this trip up to Havana, there was nothing of interest to note. We
had three days of very heavy weather, and the vessel being light, and
drawing only about three feet of water, was knocked about a good
deal, but, on the whole, it was astonishing how well she behaved, and
made good weather under double reefs and two-thirds centre-board.
All the rest of the time we had very light head-winds and adverse
currents, and it took us fifteen days to beat up. But we were never
overhauled or questioned, indeed, we scarcely saw a sail on the whole
trip, until we made the coast of Cuba, and we reached Havana about
the middle of March.
The crowd of sharks--land ones I mean--which generally gathers round
a vessel when she enters a port is well known. Of course in the case
of a large vessel with a number of passengers it is not so much to be
wondered at, but to see a small one which looked like a mite among
the others in the harbour, surrounded by a crowd of boats, all
scrambling to get to her as she entered the harbour, showed that
there must be some unusual attraction.
Although Havana was a Spanish city, this was not a Spanish crowd, but
mostly of the Anglo-Saxon race, consisting of runners and speculators
from America, Britain, and other places, who had flocked to Havana to
reap a harvest off the thoughtless blockade runners, who, when they
had made a successful run, would find themselves suddenly possessed
of money which they did not, just at the moment, know what to do
with, and these gentleman were exceedingly wishful to direct them on
that point. So that as soon as a vessel was signalled at the Moro
Castle, which had the appearance of a blockade runner, a crowd of
boats would be making their way to greet her arrival.
Of course these gentlemen professed to have no other object in view
than to be of service to any one who had rendered aid to the
Confederate cause with which they professed great sympathy.
The _Rob Roy_ was not direct from a blockaded port, but she had run
out from Texas, and though having touched at a neutral port, she had
still some of the bonused crew and some of that magical commodity
cotton on board. She would, of course, want a new outfit, cargo and
stores, for another trip, off which there must be commissions. There
would also be advances to the crew for the next voyage, which must be
all spent before the vessel would sail again; and as these small
blockade runners were generally consigned to master, who would wish
to consign to a merchant of the place, there were numerous
representatives of recently started firms applying for the
consigneeship.
I had been advised that in the case of a stranger going to Havana
with a vessel, it was best in all cases to consign to a respectable
old-standing Spanish house. I had the name of one such, to whom I
consigned, and by whom I was well served. The vessel was entered at
the custom house and the small lot of cotton landed.
One of the first things I did after getting through the usual entry
business, was to go to Mr. Helm and inquire if he had got the
despatches. I found that gentleman, who informed me that he had
received the despatches all right. On ascertaining that I was the
captain of the _Rob Roy_, he asked me to dine with him the same
evening, which invitation I accepted.
The dinner was at a restaurant, and there was a small company,
consisting of Confederate officers and agents and some captains of
blockade runners with whom I made acquaintance.
The two supercargoes had come with the vessel to Havana, and there
was now to be a general settlement.
I, of course, was registered owner of the vessel, but Mr. F., the
representative of the firm of Messrs. R. and D. G. M., held from me a
power of attorney for three-fourths of the vessel. And Mr. P., my
partner's representative, had documents of agreement for one half of
the remainder, out of which he had to pay me the balance still due to
me on his half of the vessel and cargo; he, of course, losing equally
with me in the sinking disaster and other mishaps in the Brazos River.
Mr. R. M.--the senior partner of Messrs. R. and D. G. M.--was
residing in Havana, and with him must be the first settlement.
I found Mr. R. M. a rather close customer to deal with. I had been
paid at Tampico my wages as captain for the run out, at 7 dollars per
bale as agreed upon, but now came to be divided the proceeds of the
freight on the outward trip, the gross amount of which was 13,500
dollars, but by a statement made up by Mr. R. M. on data furnished by
the house in Texas and sent out by the supercargo, after deducting
disbursements, commissions, and other charges, and freight of our 21
bales of cotton, the balance due to us for our fourth interest in the
vessel amounted to only 1,400 dollars. I thought he cut pretty
sharp, but I accepted as I wished to be clear with him.
The vessel was to be valued, and he valued her at 4,000 dollars; his
share of this would be 3,000 dollars. I then agreed to pay him 1,600
dollars, which, with 1,400 dollars balance which he owed us, would be
the amount of his share of the vessel and he would give me up the
power of attorney. This was done and we were clear of each other.
The net proceeds of our 21 bales of cotton sold in Havana was about
3,600 dollars, which, after redeeming the vessel, left about 2,000
dollars.
With my other partner it was not so easy to settle; he was a sort of
_status quo_. He was still due to me the balance for his share of
the vessel, which was more than his share of the proceeds of the
voyage would amount to, and I was not prepared to buy him out
altogether, and as his representative took no active part and was
seldom seen while the vessel was in port, things remained as they
were with him.
CHAPTER XI.
Trying to get a freight--Confederate regulations as to inward
cargoes--Sympathizing speculators--Patriotism _versus_ Number
One--Basis of blockade running changed from Nassau to Havana--Rigging
of the market--Arrival of the _Harriet Lane_ and
_Matagorda_--Attention of steamers turned to Galveston--My old friend
Captain Dave turns up--His views as to costly vessels for blockade
running--He invests in a cheap one--Arrangements for a second voyage.
The question was now, what was to be done next. It was already into
the month of April, and it was a very bad time to make a trip, owing
to the lengthened days and the prevailing calms. There would be no
chance of good steady winds before September, and there would be on
the Texas coast about three hours more daylight each day than in
winter, and the danger of capture would be very great.
On the other hand, I opined that to lay here heavy loss was certain.
The vessel not being coppered, the sea-worms would penetrate her
bottom, unless often docked and painted; expenses were high, and it
was almost impossible to avoid being victimized by the numerous
harpies who regarded blockade runners as a legitimate prey to pick
at; and I felt that if I was to lose what little I had, I would
rather lose it under the guns of an honest cruiser, than have it
wheedled away from me by the flattery of pretended friends; so I
determined to venture a trip if I could make arrangements to do so.
The vessel was taken to the ship-yard and put on the slip-dock to be
thoroughly examined, caulked, and otherwise put in the best sailing
trim preparative for another voyage.
As I have already said, specie money was not to be had in the
Confederate States and it was not to the interest of blockade runners
to run a heavy risk on the inward trip, by taking in a valuable
cargo, and many had run in with light cargoes, knowing that they
could always obtain a cargo of cotton cheap, or a freight outward at
very high rates.
This, however, had now been stopped by the Confederate authorities,
and stringent rules had been enforced whereby all vessels entering a
Confederate port must take in a full and valuable cargo.
To obtain this cargo was what I desired either as freight or on
vessel's account, and as a large part of the money we had left would
be expended in the repairs of the vessel, it would be necessary--if
we could not get a freight--to get some one to take a share in the
adventure, and as there were so many merchants and speculators who
sympathized excessively with the Confederate States and took great
interest in furnishing them with supplies, I thought there would be
no difficulty in making an engagement.
After applying to several of them, I found their terms to be all
about the same; which was, that they were exceedingly wishful to sell
me goods for a cargo, but none willing to take a share in the
adventure or run any risk. As an exemplification I will mention one
case.
There was a gentleman who was one of the most prominent I have
referred to, whose office seemed a sort of head-quarters for
Confederate exiles. He took a special interest in the smaller class
of blockade runners almost to assuming a directorate over them,
advising them as to their best policy and particularly directing them
as to the proper kind of goods they should carry into the Confederate
States, his whole heart and mind being, as he said, given to the
cause.
From this gentleman I received a message saying that he desired to
see me privately on important business, and as he seemed to take a
very great interest in furnishing supplies to the Confederate States,
I had no doubt but that he would be ready to make an arrangement with
me, I therefore lost no time in calling upon him.
When I went to his office I found him engaged in administering a
severe rebuke to some newly arrived Confederate immigrant, and as I
entered I heard him use the words, "When a man wishes to serve his
country, he has no business to stand upon claptraps."
It was in vain that his trembling auditor pleaded that he had been
ill-treated, and that less deserving men had been promoted over his
head. This ardent patriot maintained that it was the duty of every
true Southerner to do as he himself had done, and that was, to devote
his whole heart, energies, and substance to the Confederate cause
without quibbling about promotion in office.
On my entering the subject was dropped, and this self-sacrificing
champion of the cause came up and shook my hand, saying, "Come away,
captain; I am glad to see you! Come into this room; I wish to have a
talk with you."
When he had shut the door he assumed a somewhat important and
consequential air, and spoke in a tone which he seemed to try to
impress upon me was private and confidential.
"Is your vessel ready for sea?" said he.
"Not yet," said I; "but she will be in a day or two."
"Well now," said he, "we have got a nice little consignment of goods;
we have got them recently out from London. They have been most
carefully selected and put up expressly for the Confederate market;
they are expressly what is wanted. We will make an invoice of them
to you at the very lowest prices, and all we ask seeing they are for
the Confederate States, is just a small commission for our trouble."
I scarcely understood him. "Am I to understand," said I, "that you
wish to ship those goods into the Confederacy consigned to a party
there."
"Oh no," said he, "what I mean is, that we will let you have them at
the very lowest market price. They have been expressly selected for
the Confederate market, and all we ask is just a small commission for
our trouble."
He spoke in such a consequential and important way that I scarcely
knew whether to laugh or swear at him.
"And is this what you wanted to see me about?" I said; "you had the
assurance to call me away from my vessel and from my business to ask
me to buy goods from you."
"Oh, but this is a particular case; we are only letting you have the
goods at that low price because we wish the Confederate States to get
the benefit of them."
"I am bored every hour of the day with parties coming to me wishing
to serve the Confederate States by selling to me their goods, and all
with the same story of their goods being selected expressly for the
Confederate market; but you all seem to have the same object in view,
that is, to sell your goods, and get your money without running any
risk. Now, I know as well as you do what is wanted within the
Confederacy, as I have just come from that place, and if I wish to
buy goods I can buy them in the open market."
As I said this, I rose and opened the door and walked out of the room.
When I passed into the outer room, I found the gentleman whom he had
been lecturing still sitting there; this reminded me of what the
merchant had been saying to him about serving his country, and I
turned back and said to the merchant--
"I heard you lecturing that gentleman just now, about how a man ought
to serve his country, even as you do. Now, if you are so zealous in
your country's cause as you represented to him, and desirous, as you
say, that the Confederate States should get the benefit of those
goods, I will tell you what I will do with you. If you will put your
goods on board of my vessel, I will sign a bill of lading to deliver
them in a Confederate port--"Dangers of the seas and enemies
excepted"--to any agent you may wish to consign them to, and this I
will do without charging you one cent for freight."
He seemed somewhat taken aback and annoyed that I should have spoken
out in this way in presence of the other party.
He stood confused for a little, and after some hesitation said that
he was very desirous to serve the Confederacy, but such an
arrangement would be entirely out of their line of business.
He still tried to impress upon me the great advantage I would gain by
buying the goods which he said his devotion to the Southerners' cause
had induced him to sell at an enormous sacrifice.
As I was desirous to get information as to the price of goods, and
know the amount of the sacrifice he was going to make, I told him to
send me a list of his goods and the prices, and I would think over
the matter. He promised to do this and pressed me very hard to come
and dine with him the following evening.
This invitation I declined, and about two days afterwards I received
from him a list of his goods and prices, which were just about the
same as the goods could have been bought for in any retail store,
which was enormously high, as all goods suitable for the Confederate
market had been run up to a fabulous price. The article coffee,
which was greatly in demand in the Southern States, had been run up
to more than three times its usual price in Havana.
I may here say that up to this time blockade running by steamers had
been confined almost entirely to the Atlantic ports, while nearly the
whole trade into the Gulf States had been done by sailing craft,
mostly light-draught schooners. When Charleston and the other ports
on the Atlantic were captured, or so closely invested that entrance
to them was almost impossible, many of those steamers came to Havana
to try what could be done between that port and the Gulf States, and
the basis for blockade running was transferred from Nassau to Havana.
Steamers, however, were not much in favour at Havana for
blockade-running purposes, and it was considered by some that their
utility for this trade was more ideal than real, but of this I will
speak hereafter.
Havana having now become the principal centre for blockade running, a
crowd of speculators soon found their way to the place, who bought up
the goods in the limited market, and run them up to a high figure to
sell to blockade runners, representing them, of course, as
consignments recently got out from Europe specially selected for the
Confederate market. And while trumpeting their zeal for the
Confederate cause, they took special care to pocket large profits
without running any risk. While to those who actually run the
blockade and incurred the risk and danger, but little accrued.
About this time there was one day considerable excitement in Havana,
caused by a somewhat important arrival from Texas. Two steamers, the
_Harriet Lane_ and the _Matagorda_, arrived together after a very
close and exciting chase all the way from Galveston. The _Harriet
Lane_ I have already referred to. She was a United States war
vessel, which had been captured at the time Galveston was retaken by
the Confederates. The _Matagorda_ was a vessel which previous to the
war had plied between New Orleans, Galveston, and other places.
These vessels, being of deep draught, had of course to run out by the
main channel, and were seen and chased, but managed to keep their
distance from their pursuers, who sometimes got so close up as to
open fire upon them, but they succeeded in reaching Havana without
damage.
The _Harriet Lane_ was never used for any purpose afterwards during
the war, but lay in Havana harbour until the end of the war, when she
was again restored to the United States Government.
The _Matagorda_ being of lighter draught of water, afterwards made
one or two trips to Galveston, but was eventually captured.
The arrival of these steamers at this time with valuable cargoes of
cotton, was, however, the means of exciting action to further
adventures in steamers into Galveston.
During the time the _Rob Roy_ was undergoing repairs, who should come
to the yard one evening but my old friend Captain McLusky, or Captain
Dave, as he was familiarly called.
He had succeeded in running out of the Brazos River and getting safe
into Tampico, where he had left his small vessel and had come up to
Havana to purchase a larger one.
In the course of conversation about vessels I mentioned the one which
had been at Tampico the same time as us, the _Sylvia_, which the
captain had brought up to Havana in order to sell, and I thought she
was a very fine vessel, and would suit him well.
He said she would cost too much money to run the blockade with.
The _Rob Roy_ was at the time upon the ways, and her hull had been
closely inspected and found in excellent condition, and the general
opinion of the vessel was that she was well modelled and altogether a
very fine vessel of her class, and it was with some pride that I took
Dave to have a look at her.
"A very fine vessel," said Dave. "Oh, yes, a very fine vessel; but
not at all for blockade running."
"How do you mean?" said I.
"How do I mean," said he. "Very well. Now, after you have given her
this repair, what do you think will be the value of her?"
"About 5,000 dollars."
"Just so; just so; and you intend to risk 5,000 dollars to run
through the blockade into Texas at this time of the year. Why, I
have been looking at a thing to-day that will carry as much cotton as
the _Rob Roy_ on a foot and a half less water, and I can buy her for
500 dollars."
"And what kind of a thing will that be?"
"Never mind," said he, "you will perhaps see her to-morrow. I have
just come to see this man about getting her bottom cleaned and
caulked a little, and if he can do it I will bring her to this yard
to-morrow. I know all about her, I fitted her out in Trinity River,
end she took out a cargo of cotton to Tampico, and has managed to
come up here, and when she has done that she will be able to make
another trip."
On the following day Dave brought his vessel to the yard, and I went
to see her. The owner of the yard was gazing at her in something
like silent astonishment. Dave looked at her himself and gave a loud
laugh. I did the same, and remarked that surely Captain Dave had now
got to the height of his eccentricities.
The owner of the yard, who was a Spaniard, made no remark, but
indicated by his look that he was quite ready to do anything to her
in the way of repairs so long as he was paid for it.
She was a square barge, perfectly square at the ends, and flat on the
bottom. She might be about seventy-five feet long and about
twenty-two feet broad, and about six feet deep. She had been built
and used for carrying cordwood from Trinity River to Galveston. A
long pole was stuck out at one end to serve as a bowsprit, and a
rudder fitted on at the other end.
Her bottom was planked longitudinally, and a stout plank or log ran
up the centre, forming a keel and bottom for the centre-board casing.
She had a centre-board, and was well decked over and strongly planked
with thick planks. She was fitted with two masts and rigged as a
schooner, and when at a distance under sail, looked much like an
ordinary cargo vessel. She might have done well enough to sail and
carry heavy loads in such a place as Galveston Bay, but how she had
ever managed to get to Havana, I was puzzled to know.
About the same time my old friend Mr. E. M---- came to the yard and
took a look at the _Rob Roy_ as she lay on the ways.
He asked me if I had made any arrangements for a trip yet. I said I
had not. He said I might come and see him the following day, and he
would make me an offer.
On the following day I called upon him. He asked what value I now
placed upon the vessel. I said 5,000 dollars when repaired and
fitted out ready for sea.
He then said that his offer was that he would furnish a cargo equal
in value to that amount, which cargo he would guarantee would satisfy
the requirements of the Confederate Government as to inward cargo,
and purchase much more cotton than the vessel could carry out, and
the surplus would be invested in cotton bonds, which were still worth
something in Havana. He would then become owner of half of the
vessel, and I would be owner of half of the cargo. We would then be
equal partners in the vessel and cargo, each paying his half of the
disbursements, out of which he would allow me for my services as
captain 500 dollars, to be paid in advance before sailing, and 7
dollars for every bale of cotton when landed in a neutral port.
The cargo which he had to put on board consisted chiefly of arms,
which the Confederate Government in Texas stood much in want of at
that time.
This offer I accepted, and I asked him to make a memorandom of it in
writing, which he did, and handed it to me.
I then got a list of the cargo he proposed to furnish. It consisted
of 200 Enfield rifles with bayonets and accoutrements, 400 Belgium
muskets with bayonets, 400 cavalry swords, six cases of saddlery and
accoutrements, twenty-five boxes of ammunition, a large box of
cavalry currycombs and horse brushes, and several bales and cases of
blankets, clothing, boots and shoes, hardware, and other goods.
Besides this it was good policy to have a good supply of some things
which were much esteemed by the Southern people, but which the
blockade had cut off and made extremely rare, and in some parts
almost unknown, such as tea, coffee, cheese, spices, &c., also
thread, needles, and such furnishings. Brandies and wines as well as
all spirituous liquors were forbidden to be taken in, but they were
received with great thankfulness if given as donations for the use of
the hospitals. All these might be entered as ship stores.
This cargo, although valuable, was far from filling up the hold of
the schooner, and as I knew that a good inward cargo had great weight
with the authorities in the Confederacy, I sent word to Mr. Helm, the
Confederate States Consul, that I would sail in a few days for Texas,
and I would take free of freight any goods which he might wish to
send in.
I received a reply thanking me for the offer, and saying that he
would send by my vessel 400 guns. He also said that he had some
important despatches to send to General Magruder, which he would
confide to my care.
The vessel had now been launched and lay at the Regles, which is on
the opposite side of the bay or harbour from the main town of Havana.
She was lying at the yard wharf, and alongside of her lay Captain
McLusky's Scow, as I called her, which he had got repaired and
tolerably well fitted out with a small cabin and forecastle, and
being very tight and strongly built, might have stood some rough
weather at sea, but from her square box shape I could not see how she
could sail on a wind at all.
I frequently bantered Dave on the appearance of his craft.
"Never mind," said Dave, "we will see who is the wisest. Now you
see, if you had sold your vessel when you came to Havana for 4,000
dollars, which you could easily have got for her, and bought a thing
like this for 500 dollars, you could have bought a cargo for yourself
and have something left to fall back upon. If you got captured your
loss would not be so great, and if you made the run all right you
would have a big load of cotton and the proceeds all to yourself."
"There is, perhaps, something in that," said I, "if you look upon it
in that way; but then your chances of being captured are much
greater."
"Not so very much," said he. "If you are seen by a steamer you are
captured any way: no matter what kind of a vessel you have your
chances of escape are not great."
"But steamers," said I, "are mostly along the coast and near the
blockaded ports, whereas their sailing vessels are cruising all over
the Gulf, and are the greatest danger. Had you seen the hard chase I
had from one of their sailing vessels on the outward trip, you would
have seen the advantage of having a good weatherly vessel; whereas
that thing of yours would have fallen a prey at once."
"Oh," said he, "I have heard enough of blowing about that chase; but
you escaped only by the luck of a lull and a change in the wind."
"Still, if we had not had a good vessel we could not have held our
own to escape even by that; but who told you about it."
"One of your men that left you at Tampico."
"Oh, that was George. Had he got sober by the time you left there?"
"Just about it; he had spent all his money and was looking for a
vessel to ship upon; but I think," added he, "that you will find the
sailing vessels are off now, and they have steamers all over the
Gulf, and you see there are two of their cruisers in Havana now."
"But," said I, "leaving out the danger of capture by the cruisers,
your lives will be in danger in that craft; you will be at the mercy
of the wind and seas."
"Not much danger from the weather at this time of the year;" said he,
"besides, I have a good large boat, and you will find that on the
trip over the sea will be as calm as a millpond, and the want of wind
will be the trouble."
"I see, Dave," said I, "that, although you have become personally
reckless, you still preserve your old Scotch characteristics in being
cautious about the bawbees."
"Ah," said Dave, "you will find that is the point they all steer by,
Scotch and all others; and let me tell you this--keep your vessel
always heading for the Almighty Dollar, and lay her course as close
to it as you can."
"I have tried to do that," said I; "but head-winds, rocks, and
currents, always are against me, and drive me out of my course."
"Never mind that," said Dave; "lay her close to the wind and keep
your luff."
It was now getting dark, and work in the yard was over for the day.
Dave said that he had an appointment to meet Captain M---- that night
at the Louvre, and he asked me to come along with him.
As I had already met Captain M---- at Mr. Helm's dinner party, I
agreed to go.
The Louvre was a very large café which was outside the walls of the
town, and in the evening was the resort of the better class of café
frequenters.
The war between the North and South being the great excitement of the
times, and Havana being a city of some importance, neutral, and
situated almost between the combatants, was of course replete with
partisans of both sides.
It was generally understood that the extremists and talking class of
both sides frequented only their respective cafés, where out of each
other's hearing they waged a desperate war of words against each
other.
The Louvre, was, however, of a higher class, and supposed to be
neutral, and here the more active, and at the same time more mild and
dignified on both sides often met, exchanged courtesies, and often
entered into conversation.
We here met Captain M. and took our seat at one of the marble tables.
Captain M. was a tall, well-built, and handsome man. He was, I
think, a native of Baltimore. He was a well-learned and skilful
seaman; gentlemanly in his manner, and a bold and successful blockade
runner. Some one or two of the steamers which had lately come to
Havana was going to attempt to run into Galveston, and he was
expecting to get the command of one of them.
We had sat some time enjoying our conversation, and observing the
different personages moving about in the throng, when a party of
three Federal naval officers, who were wandering listlessly about,
happened to come near our table.
"Here," cried Captain M., in a laughing way, "come away and join us."
"What are you?" they replied, also laughing; "A set of blockade
runners?"
"We are just that," said Captain M., "and come away and have a drink
with us."
"All right," said one, drawing up a chair, "I never object to meet
with blockade runners."
"Especially at sea, if they have a good cargo of cotton," rejoined
Captain M.
"You are right," replied the other, "although I sometimes think that
if I had not been in the United States Navy I would have been a
blockade runner myself."
"And I," said another, "next to a naval officer would be a blockade
runner."
Captain M. having ordered drinks all round, the conversation became
general.
Captain M. inquired of them about a friend of his, Captain C. of the
_L._, who had been captured, and he seemed to have been long detained.
They did not know of that case, but thought it most likely that as
the capture was off Mobile that the prize would be taken to Key West,
and that Captain C. would be there.
"But can't he get away from Key West? Are not steamers often going
from that place to New Orleans?"
"Yes, but it is probable that he may be detained at Key West."
"Detained! What for? You don't imprison blockade runners I am sure."
"No, but they are sometimes detained as witnesses to give evidence
against the vessel, when the trial comes on in the prize court."
"And how long do they detain them?"
"Until the court sits, and that is uncertain; they are sometimes not
in a hurry, and generally like to keep them a good long while. It
keeps them out of mischief."
"I know of one," said I, "who was not long detained."
"When, and who was that?"
"One Captain Downs," said I, "of a small vessel called the
_Enriquita_."
"Oh, Downs!" they all cried out, "Captain Downs. The _Iniquity_ he
used to call his vessel. It was us that captured him. A queer old
chap he is. We had all but let him pass on the first overhaul."
I then asked them the particulars about the capture, and they told me
the story in pretty much the same words as Downs had told me, and
they added that Downs had kept them in amusement by his humour until
they got to New Orleans.
They said it was much better for the crew of a captured blockade
runner when she was taken into New Orleans than when she was taken
into Key West. As in New Orleans they were never detained so long,
as prize courts are oftener held; and as New Orleans was a large city
full of people from all parts of the world, they generally met with
plenty of friends, whereas Key West was little better than a
sand-bank, and they were there little better than if in a penal
settlement.
"Well then," said I, "when you capture me take me to New Orleans."
They said that they would do so with pleasure if I would just let
them know when I was coming out with a good load of cotton.
Such was about the substance of the conversation. Political or
national questions, or anything like quizzing on either side being
strictly avoided, and of course they learned nothing from us
regarding vessels to sail or expected with cargoes, or stratagems
adapted by blockade runners; and we learned nothing whatever of the
strength or disposition of the blockading fleet in the Gulf or on the
Texas coast.
I merely mention the incident of this meeting and conversation
because I generally found the United States naval officers to be in
the usual phrase very good fellows--and like most of the officers who
took a brave and active part on either side in this war--to be
high-toned, honourable, and sensible men, and quite free from that
rancour and hatred indulged in by narrow-minded political partisans
on both sides, who while keeping out of danger themselves, and often
becoming rich by war jobbery, kept pouring forth the most scurrilous
opprobrium against their respective opponents, and inciting them to
cruelties and outrage.
I was now thinking over what port I would try to enter. I was a
little sick with the Brazos River on account of the troubles I had
had there on last trip, and the entrance to it now was generally
blockaded, and it would be impossible to enter during the day, and
the bar was dangerous to enter at night without a pilot.
Captain Dave had determined to make for St. Louis Pass at the west
end of Galveston Island. This was a shallow entrance on which there
was only about four feet of water, and as it was supposed impossible
for any vessel to enter there, it was not blockaded. Dave's vessel
drawing only about three feet, he meant to make for it.
It was impossible, however, for the _Rob Roy_ to enter there, and on
the advice of Captain M. I determined to shape for Galveston, and
take my chance of getting past the fleet.
Captain M. was well acquainted with all the shallow entrances to
Galveston Bay, and he gave me some information as to how a light
draught vessel like the _Rob Roy_ might enter from the eastward or
windward side: they were as follows: "On the coast, about thirty
miles to the east of Galveston, there are to be seen from sea three
lumps or hillocks near each other. Steer for them, and come into
three fathoms of water about a mile from the beach. Anchor there,
and wait until near nightfall. As night sets in raise anchor and
steer about S.W., following the coast along, and keeping in three
fathoms water. As you come near the reefs at the entrance to
Galveston Bay the water shoals, but keep your course until the water
shoals down to about six or seven feet. You are now in the channel,
and must proceed cautiously, keeping in that depth which will alter
your course to about W.S.W. Keep on this course till the water
suddenly deepens to about fourteen feet, change your course now
quickly to N.W., and follow this channel up, which will take you into
Galveston Bay, and out of danger."
I knew that the trip was likely to be long and tedious, and there
would be great danger from calms, drifting by currents, and long
daylight, and I expected we would spend much time lying with our
sails down.
Having had the experience of the former voyage, I resolved to be well
provided with everything to meet these exigencies.
I took about 200 fathoms of rope, and a good heavy grapnel to use in
soundings during a calm, to detect a current, and prevent the vessel
drifting with it.
I also provided four long and handy sweeps, which I knew would have
some effect in propelling the vessel along in a calm. I advised my
friend Captain Dave to try the plan of using oars to pull out of
danger during a calm, but he laughed at the idea of rowing his vessel.
I also thought of something to screen the man at the helm from the
shot of small arms in case of being chased by boats as we had been on
the last trip outward.
Not wishing to have any conspicuous arrangement to attract attention
I thought of managing this by a small boat. The schooner had davits
at the stern, but our boat was far too large to be carried at them.
I therefore thought of getting a small boat to carry at the davits,
into which any kind of stores, such as firewood, might be put which
would form a protection for the man at the wheel.
The difficulty was in getting a suitable boat for this; but I saw a
very suitable dingey belonging to a Yankee brig which lay near to us.
I felt a little delicacy in asking the master if he would sell it,
thinking he might have some scruples about selling his boat to a
blockade runner, for although the brig was under the British flag, I
knew her to be a genuine down easter.
I therefore got another person to approach the master, instructing
him to offer a good price for the boat, but not to say for whom or
for what purpose it was intended.
This device, however, was of no avail. Mr. Yankee was too cute, and
before he made any bargain he wormed out of the man who the boat was
for, and all about the schooner and where she was bound for.
He was quite willing to trade, would sell the boat for a good price,
and more than the boat. He had lots of fine provisions and stores
which he had brought out as a spec on his own account; "And," said
he, "just tell the captain to come on board and I will trade the
boat, and perhaps some other things he may be in want of."
I went on board and saw this captain, and made a bargain for the
boat. He then referred to the war and the blockade. He said he was
a strong Union man, but still sympathised with the South, and his
sentiments were--"Preserve the Union, and accept Jeff Davis for
president."
He then told me that he had brought out a number of things as a spec
on his own account, and he had not sold them all, and as he was about
to sail and did not wish to take them back with him he would sell
them to me cheap.
There were several things in the way of stores, but he particularly
directed my attention to a quantity of pickled mackerel in kits,
which he said he knew would be greatly prized in Texas, as he knew
that place, having traded to Galveston before the war, and Galveston
was always a great market for pickled mackerel, and that article used
to form a large part of his cargo to that place.
I said I was aware of that, and I had already ordered some to be sent
on board along with the ship's stores.
He said he had brought out a large quantity of the mackerel, and sold
them at one dollar per kit, but if I would take what was left, about
thirty-six kits, he would let me have the lot for thirty dollars.
I agreed to take them and also about two dozen small cheeses, the
remnant of a lot which he had sold to the speculative merchants in
Havana for half a dollar each. I took also some more small articles,
and put all into the boat and went back to the schooner, thinking I
had made a good bargain with the Yankee, which I certainly had, for
when my stores came on board I found the mackerel to be of the same
lot, and they were charged to me in the account of stores at four and
a half dollars per kit. Cheeses also of the same lot charged to me
at two and a half dollars each. Such was about a sample of the
profits made at that time by merchants who supplied goods to blockade
runners.
Amongst others who at this time came to Havana to reap some benefit
from the stir caused by blockade running were several photographers,
and they were doing a good business, and albums had been for the
first time introduced, and had become all the rage. Every one was
having his carte taken, and I was as big a fool as the others.
Captain Dave had invested in an album, and was having it filled up
with cartes of his friends. He got one from me and one from Captain
M. At the bottom of the carte there was a space in the album for the
name of the original, and he wrote, "Captain M. of the _D._," and
"Captain W. of the _Rob Roy_," at the bottom of the respective
cartes. We little knew at the time where our cartes were destined to
be exhibited.
We had now got our cargo on board, and crew shipped. A good crew
that I could depend upon, mostly my old hands. Fred, the Swede, who
had been with me since we first left Matamoras, Hagan, who joined us
in the Brazos River, the mate, and one man who joined us at Tampico,
and two others.
We were now all ready to sail, and I only waited for a favourable
opportunity.
There were two Federal gunboats which lay between us and the Moro
Castle, and which we should have to pass on the way out to sea, and I
was pretty certain that they knew we had a cargo of arms on board,
but they were to a considerable extent powerless, and we were cleared
for Belize, Honduras.
As no vessels were allowed to leave or enter Havana harbour between
sunset and sunrise, the best time to leave was just about sunset, so
that if any cruisers were lying in the offing we could come to, under
the guns of the Moro, until it got quite dark, and then put to sea.
Captain Dave had determined to sail at the same time that we sailed,
and as I had been laughing at his vessel, he wished to bet with me a
case of brandy that he would arrive in Texas before me if not
captured. I did not, however, take the bet, as I intended to creep
along cautiously.
I was now well manned and prepared, and my policy was--when it became
calm to take down all sail, and make the vessel as unconspicuous as
possible; keep a sharp look-out from the mast-head, and if anything
appeared on the horizon to get out the sweeps and pull away in the
opposite direction before we were observed.
Our vessel being small, the hull very low, and when the sails were
down, by keeping a good look-out from the masthead we could see a
cruiser sometime before she could see us. Everything being now ready
we got what we called the mail on board. This consisted of letters
for people in Texas and other parts of the Confederate States, west
of the Mississippi River, from all parts of the world. There being
no other means of transit, letters for the Confederate States were
generally sent to friends or agents in Havana with a view of getting
them sent to Galveston or Mobile by some blockade-running vessel.
I also got a packet of despatches from Mr. Helm, Confederate States
Consul at Havana, to General Magruder, with directions to destroy
them if we fell into the hands of the enemy. We now awaited a
favourable wind, and were wishful to get away, as Havana is a very
bad place for a vessel's bottom fouling, and every day we lay was
injuring the sailing qualities of the vessel.
CHAPTER XII.
Second voyage--Departure from Havana--Captain Dave sails same
night--Light winds and calms--Plans to keep out of sight of
cruisers--Narrow escape--We meet an old friend--We don't like her
looks--We make a warlike display--She sheers off--A long passage--Get
in with difficulty--Captain Dave ahead of us--He brings in with him a
naval Federal officer and prize crew.
At last a steady breeze sprang up from the south, which freshened
towards the afternoon, and we stood down the bay just before sunset.
We passed the two Federal cruisers as they lay at anchor. We saw the
officers scrutinizing us with their glasses, but as neither of the
vessels had steam up, it was impossible that they could follow us
that night.
Our direct course was about W.N.W., but as that was likely to be
watched, we thought best to keep out of it. We might, with the wind
we had, have kept to the north of this course, which would have
placed us more to windward, but that would have thrown us in the way
of cruisers on the look-out for vessels from Mobile. We therefore
stood to the westward, which was also the course we should follow
according to our clearance.
Captain Dave sailed along with us, but we lost sight of him during
the night. There were also two other vessels--one of them the
_Sylvia_--sailed the same evening, but it was arranged that all
should take different routes, so as better to evade the cruisers.
We kept on about due west for about three days, but the breeze got
gradually less, and at last died away.
It was then down all sail and keep a strict look-out from the
mast-head, with sweeps ready to pull out of sight should anything
appear on the horizon. Soon, however, a light breeze sprang up from
the eastward, and we stood away to the northward. For nine or ten
days we kept creeping on this way more than half of the time lying
with our sails down.
We had got to within 150 miles of Galveston without sighting
anything, but we were now on the dangerous ground, and made it a
point always before daybreak to take down all sail, whether there was
wind or not, and as soon as it got clear to scan the horizon all
round, and if anything was seen in the distance, to keep sail down
until it went out of sight, or pull away from it if it was calm.
The first serious scare we got on this trip was when about 120 miles
from Galveston. A very light breeze had been blowing all night, and
we were making about two knots, but before the day began to break we
took down all sail. As day broke, right ahead, at little more than
three miles' distance, there was a large steamer steering to the
westward right across our track. Such was the position of the two
vessels, that if we had continued under sail there would have been
danger of a collision. She was certainly a cruiser, and we
considered it to be all up with us now.
The men ran below to get their money out of their chests and hide it
under their stockings, and I got the letters and despatches ready to
consign to the deep.
It was still gray dawn, and the morning was somewhat hazy, and the
steamer had passed our track, and we were upon her quarter before it
got clear daylight. It was evident that they had not yet noticed us,
but we knew that with the clear daylight they would soon observe us,
and put about and make a prize of us. How we wished for a fog or a
shower of rain to obscure us!
We got out the sweeps and pulled, but not so much to increase the
distance as to head off from the cruiser and bring our two masts in
line with her, and make us less easy to be observed.
The steamer kept on her course, and as she was now nearly five miles
distant, we began to think it just possible that she might pass on
without observing us.
She did, greatly to our relief. The look-out was probably sleepy and
looking only ahead, and a sail being what they pictured in their
minds, our low hull and bare poles never caught their attention, and
it was evident that they never thought of such an unseamanlike act as
to lay and roll under bare poles in a calm or light breeze.
Unseamanlike or not, I was now more than ever convinced of the wisdom
of the device, and if they did not believe any one would do such a
thing so much the better.
There was now some days of very light winds and calms, so that during
the day we were the greater part of the time with our sails down,
keeping watch from the masthead. Several times we saw cruisers in
the distance, but got out of sight by hard pulling at the sweeps
before we were observed.
At length a steady breeze sprang up from the south-east, and we were
getting along very well, when we sighted a small schooner ahead,
which I took to be one of those vessels which left Havana at the same
time with us. As we got nearer the men thought it was the _Sylvia_.
When we first saw this vessel we were steering about north by west
with a free sheet, and she was nearly right ahead, close hauled on
the starboard tack, by which her course must have been about east by
north.
Soon after, however, she changed tack and stood on the port tack,
which caused her to head about south by west and towards us. I was
astonished at this, because it was understood that when one blockade
runner sighted another at sea they should steer away from each other.
This was in case of a cruiser, seeing the one and bearing down upon
her, would also see the other, and both would be captured.
We were now certain that it was the _Sylvia_, but why she was tacking
to windward I could not understand, when she had a fair wind for the
Texas coast, unless she wished to speak and compare longitudes, as
she had done before off the coast of Mexico, but at the same time, I
remembered that it was not the same captain that was upon her now.
"Yes," said the mate, "and take care that she has not changed captain
and crew since she left Havana, and is now in the hands of the
Yankees, and they intend to make a prize of us, so I would advise you
to be on your guard."
"If that be the case," said I, "we had better haul up at once and
keep to windward of her," and we immediately luffed up and stood on
the wind with a good full about east-north-east.
I knew that as she could not lay any higher we must pass her about a
mile to windward, and we should then be able to have a better look at
her; and in case it might be that she had lost her reckoning, I took
off one of the hatch-covers, and having blackened it over, I chalked
the longitude upon it in letters large enough to be seen at that
distance, and when we were abreast of them we held it up for them to
see, while I closely examined her with the glass.
Few men were to be seen upon her, but those I could see I took to be
men-of-war's men, and I suspected there were others keeping down out
of sight.
I had now no doubt that it was the _Sylvia_, that she had been
captured and had a prize crew on board, and they were now trying to
make a prize of us.
The sailing qualities of the two vessels were nearly equal, rather in
our favour, and I had no fear of them overhauling us; but it was not
yet 2 p.m., and the wind might die away, and I knew the _Sylvia_ had
a good large boat, and they might attempt to board us with an armed
crew, and as neither vessel had hoisted their flag, I thought there
would be no harm in making some display of force.
I then called the crew, and told them that I would not ask them to
fight, but that was the _Sylvia_, which had been captured, and was, I
thought, on the way to New Orleans in charge of a prize crew, and
they would like to make a prize of us if we would submit to go
quietly along with them, but if they saw that we were not willing to
submit and had arms to protect ourselves, they would not make any
attempt, as there would not be more than six of them, and there were
eight of us, all as good men and well armed; and all I would ask them
to do would be to make a display of armed men on deck, which I had no
doubt would be sufficient to warn them off, as they knew that most of
the captains of blockade runners now held commissions in the
Confederate service. The mate then told them that a prize crew on a
captured vessel had tried to board a schooner from Mobile, and the
crew of the schooner had beaten them back with handspikes.
We now saw that the _Sylvia_ had tacked and was standing after us.
The men readily agreed; some even expressed their determination to
fight rather than allow themselves to be captured by a prize crew.
We then opened a case of Enfield rifles. In this we had some
difficulty, as the boxes were lined with tin, but we got out a
sufficient number, and brought them on deck and fixed the bayonets,
every man taking one except the man at the helm.
We were now to the northward of the _Sylvia_, and our course clear
before us, and the _Sylvia_ to leeward. I now put the vessel upon
our course again, crossing the bows of the other vessel at about a
quarter of a mile distance.
We now made a display of our force in the best way we could devise,
taking care that at least seven men might be seen, each with a rifle
and fixed bayonet. This had the desired effect, and we soon saw the
_Sylvia_ luffing up and standing away to the eastward.
We saw her afterwards making some signals which we did not
understand, and whether this was intended for us, or to frighten us
by pretending to signal with some warship in the distance we did not
know. We scanned the horizon from the mast-head, but saw nothing.
We watched her closely during the rest of the day, in case she might
creep up upon us during the night and take us unawares.
The light breeze continued during the night, but died away about
daybreak, and all sail was taken in and everything stowed, so as to
be as unconspicuous as possible.
I now supposed that we must be about thirty or forty miles south-east
of Galveston, and taking a heave of the lead, we found we were in
about thirty fathoms water.
This was rather a good place to lay, as it was about twenty miles to
the southward of the general track of cruisers between New Orleans
and Galveston, which track I wished, if possible, to cross during the
night. We therefore got out our coil of rope and let down our
grapnel, which would not only prevent us drifting with the current,
but indicate the direction and strength of the current.
Throughout this day it continued quite calm without a breath of wind,
and we swung from our grapnel, the current being from about S.S.E.
To ascertain the strength of the current, and if the grapnel was
holding, chips of wood were thrown overboard, and the speed at which
they drifted astern noted.
I got here, during the day, the exact latitude and longitude, so
that, knowing the exact position of the vessel and the direction and
force of the current, we would be able to make a good landfall if a
breeze sprung up towards the evening, which was very likely.
All that day nothing appeared in sight, and just about sunset a light
breeze sprung up from S.S.E. This was all that was desired, and we
got up the grapnel and made sail, and I set the course to make the
land about thirty miles to the eastward of Galveston.
The breeze was very light, but steady, and I wished to time so as to
be within four miles of the land by daybreak, but the vessel's bottom
having got a little foul by the tedious summer voyage, the speed was
not great. And when daylight broke the land was not in sight, but it
was somewhat hazy; but this was all the better in the position we
were in, as we were less apt to be seen from a distance.
About 8 a.m. the sun broke out bright, and I was just going to take a
sight to get the exact longitude, when the cry of "Land ahead!" was
given.
The haze had lifted, and there, right ahead, about four miles
distant, were the three mounds described by Captain M. in his
directions. This was everything we wished, and we soon came to
anchor in three fathoms water about a mile from the shore.
All sail was now taken down, and not a bit too soon, for just as
everything was stowed away, a cruiser was observed coming from the
eastward.
The policy now, if she came down upon us, was to run the vessel on
the beach, by which means the greater part of the cargo might be
saved, as the Federals would not attempt to land or come near the
shore in their boats. I was very unwilling to beach the vessel, and
determined not to do it till the last extremity.
As the wind had now almost died away and there was very little sea, I
determined to go closer to the beach, as close as I could go without
touching. We accordingly got up the anchor, and pulled with the
sweeps to within half a mile of the shore, where we dropped our
grapnel, backed by a heavy piece of chain, and then payed out line
and backed with the sweeps still further in, keeping the vessel's
head pointed towards the steamer, in order to bring her two masts
into one and make her less easy to be seen. We brought her into nine
feet of water, where we dropped anchor.
This was no doubt a critical position to be in had it come on to blow
from seawards. Seamen would be apt to call it madness to take a
vessel into such a position on an open coast, but it must be
remembered that the little vessel, although having come from Havana,
was drawing only about four feet of water, and could be propelled by
oars and handled as easily as a ship's longboat.
The cruiser was now nearly abreast and about six or seven miles
distant, but she made no appearance of turning in towards us.
At the same time a body of Confederate mounted troops came down and
drew up upon the beach.
Whether the cruiser did not perceive us, or whether she saw us and
thought it was a vessel already on the beach and surrounded by
Confederate troops (a thing not uncommon at that time) I do not know;
but she passed on, seemingly bound for Galveston. Meanwhile the
Confederate troops remained drawn up upon the beach, and I knew it to
be De Bray's regiment, which was stationed to the eastward of
Galveston; and as I knew some of the officers, I resolved to land and
deliver the mails, and get some information about the blockading
fleet.
I therefore got out the boat, and taking four men, succeeded in
landing safely, and delivered the letters and despatches to the
commanding officer, which he promised to forward at once to Galveston.
The information as to the blockading fleet was that it would be very
difficult to enter at Galveston. Thirteen war-vessels had been
counted off the place on the previous day, and it was supposed that
they often at night sent their launches into the narrow channels near
the shore.
We now returned on board, and began to prepare for the night's
adventure.
About 4 p.m. a light breeze sprang up, and as we had about thirty
miles to go, I resolved to start early so as to have command of time.
The time I would wish to run past the fleet would be between 3 and 4
a.m., which is about the sleepiest time, and the men on watch are
more intent listening for eight bells than looking out for vessels.
About sunset we got up anchor and set lower sails and steered S.W.,
keeping in about three fathoms water. The night was dark, but clear,
and the breeze kept steady.
About midnight I calculated we had run about twenty miles and were
now getting near the guarded waters. I knew that the narrow channel
through which we were to pass led between the shore and a large shoal
on the east side of the main entrance to Galveston Bay. On this
shoal there was not more than from two to three feet of water, and
the breakers broke furiously over it; and between the channel and the
shore there was a considerable stretch of shallow water. We had
learned from the troopers that the Federals had lately stationed a
gunboat on the east side of this shoal. I knew, however, that a
gunboat would not venture to anchor in less than 3½ fathoms of water,
so that there would be room to pass, if we could do so, unobserved.
As we had plenty of time I decided to put the vessel under low
canvas, so that nothing would show above the dark loom of the land to
leeward.
We accordingly put double reefs in the mainsail and foresail, and
proceeded very cautiously, keeping the lead going.
We soon began to hear the distant roar of the breakers on the shoal,
and very soon after, I could, with the glass, clearly make out a
vessel at anchor on our port bow, and pretty close in to the shore,
so that it would be close work to get past unobserved. Keep her away
a little. She was kept away until the water shoaled to ten feet, and
then brought up and kept in that depth. The dim lines of the gunboat
were now abeam, and if we could only get water sufficient we should
get past. The water now shoaled to eight feet, but that was what I
expected. We had now got past the gunboat, but the water suddenly
shoaled down to six feet, and then to five. This would not do; we
luffed up; it deepened a little, and then shoaled down to five feet
again. We came round on the other tack, but still found little more
than five feet.
The roaring of the breakers was heard all around, and I expected
every moment the vessel would take the ground. There was not a
moment to lose; the vessel was luffed up into the wind with sails
shaking. I feared to drop anchor lest the noise of the chain running
out might be heard on board of the gunboat, and tried to throw out
the grapnel.
"It will never hold her," said the mate.
"Never mind, it will check her a little till we see what is to be
done."
The grapnel was thrown out and the sails lowered.
With my glass I could see that we had got well past one gunboat; but
we could see another over the breakers to the south-west.
The man with the lead said the vessel was drifting, and there was a
strong current.
"Better let go the anchor," said the mate, "or we will be on the
breakers."
The anchor was hanging at the davits, but I feared the noise of the
chain running out.
"Ease gently about three fathoms of chain out of the hawse hole,"
said I, "and then let go."
This was done, and the anchor dropped without noise.
"We have got into a fix," was the word; "but there is certainly a
channel if we know where to find it; let us get out the boat and go
and take soundings."
The boat was got out, and I took two men in her, and, taking the
hand-lead, began to sound all round the vessel. A compass in the
boat would have been of no use as we could not use a light, so we
must calculate the bearings by that most invaluable guide, the North
Star.
It was sometime before we got a passage away from the vessel, but at
last, by passing through about six feet of water, back nearly in the
direction we had come, we found a channel of seven feet, which we
followed as far as we could without losing sight of the schooner, and
found it to lead about W.S.W. This exactly agreed with the
directions given by Captain M., and we returned to the schooner
marking well the course we must take.
When we got back to the schooner I was annoyed to find that the men
in letting go the anchor had omitted to take a turn of the chain
round the bitts, and the vessel had drifted out about twenty fathoms
of chain before they discovered their mistake, and all this was now
to heave up. Of course I swore at their stupidity, but it was not to
be expected that they would have all their wits about them in a time
of excitement.
While they heaved in the chain I studied the position and saw how we
had got into this fix. By keeping away to avoid the gunboat, we had
gone out of the course, and been led into a sort of _cul de sac_, and
it was fortunate that we did not ground on the shoal.
The difficulty was now to get out of this, and get into the channel,
the distance would be only 150 yards, but from the direction of the
wind she would not lay the course, and there was no room to tack or
water sufficient to use the centre-board, besides a strong current
against us.
We attached a good heavy piece of chain to the grapnel, which we
carried out with the boat, and by using the sweeps to lessen the
strain, we after a good deal of hard work succeeded in warping up.
Having got into the channel we hoisted sail again, and followed the
channel very cautiously, as the channel was narrow and required very
careful steering to keep in seven feet of water, and the slightest
deviation would have been fatal to us. We were now safely past one
gunboat, but we could see another some distance ahead on the port
bow; but as she could not be in shallow water, there must be a turn
off in the channel before we got near her.
Suddenly the man with the lead called out sharply, "Nine feet!
thirteen feet! Hard up! ease off sheets and keep her away to
north-west."
We were now into the main channel, standing up before the wind with
the last seen gunboat nearly astern, when suddenly a light flashed on
our port bow, and we were hailed, "Schooner ahoy! heave to quick or
we will sink you."
I scarcely knew what to do. I thought it must be an armed boat from
the blockading fleet.
"No ship's boat comes in that far," said one of the men.
"Who are you?" I cried.
"Confederate guard boat," was the reply. "What vessel is that?"
"The schooner _Rob Roy_ from Havana," I replied.
"All right; but heave to quick or you are sunk."
Our helm was put hard down, but being before the wind with our sheets
eased off, we took a pretty large sweep in coming round and before we
could get the sheets aboard, we had almost run into the guard-boat.
It was one of the harbour steamers fitted up for the purpose, and so
close did we come that a man on the upper deck of the steamer caught
the end of our jib-boom just as we had lost headway, and with the
help of our men pushed the two vessels apart.
Explanations then followed.
"Why did you threaten to sink us?"
"To make you heave to quick as you were running upon certain
destruction."
"Why? are there torpedoes in the channel."
"Well, perhaps there are, but you were running right on to the wreck
of the _Westfield_, and if you had struck that, you would have gone
down right fast. Drop a little way astern and let go your anchor
until daylight. It is here the boarding officer will visit you
before you go up to town."
We dropped astern and let go the anchor. Every one breathed freely,
and the general expression was, "In all right at last."
It was now past four o'clock. I told the men all to go and turn in,
but, fatigued as they must have been, they seemed too happy and
exhilarated to care about sleep.
In a short time a boat from the guard ship came alongside.
"May we come on board," said the officer.
"You know your port regulations best," said I, "but we have no
sickness on board. Is the health officer with you?"
"No, he won't be down till daylight, and I think we had better not go
on board until he comes."
"Will you take something now?" said I.
"Well, it's early."
With that the cook came up and said he had coffee ready.
"Will you take a mug of hot coffee?" said I.
"Rather than all the grog in the world," they said.
Coffee was brought and handed to them in the boat, which they enjoyed
as a great luxury, not having, as they said, tasted any for months.
"So you are the _Rob Roy_, in all right. We heard you had been
captured."
"Well, we have had some narrow escapes; we have had a long passage of
eighteen days, light winds and dodging the cruisers. Has any of the
other vessels got in? There was several vessels left Havana at the
same time with us."
"Captain McLusky is in three days ago; he has got into the Brazos
River, and brought a Yankee officer and crew along with him."
"What do you say?" said I.
"He is in the Brazos River, and has brought in with him as prisoners
an officer and five men from a Yankee gunboat."
"The devil is in that man," said I; "he left Havana on the same night
as I did upon an old flat-bottomed barge that I could scarcely
believed would cross the Gulf, but how about the prize crew?"
"He was captured, and recaptured his vessel again. I believe there
was some fighting, but I have not heard the particulars."
"Has any other vessel arrived? has any got into Galveston?"
"No; you are the first that has come in here for several months."
When I told the officer that we had arms for the Government, he said
that was important, as he knew the Government was much in want of
them; he would, therefore, telegraph to the city, so that there might
be no delay, and so saying, they left and returned to the guard ship.
About daylight a boat came alongside with the health officer and
other port officials. The despatches had already been delivered by
Major ---- of De Bray's regiment; and they had orders to board the
_Rob Roy_ immediately on her arrival and give her quick despatch, and
also to inform the captain that General Magruder would be glad to see
him at headquarters as soon as possible.
The boarding ceremonies were soon gone through, and I invited them to
take breakfast with us. This invitation they very willingly
accepted, and enjoyed much such things as we had on the table, which
had become almost unknown in Texas owing to the blockade, especially
some pickled mackerel, which they said the General would have enjoyed
much, as he was very partial to it; the health officer remarking at
the same time that he was caterer for the General's mess, and he had
much difficulty in procuring such things as the old man liked, as
they were now getting very scarce. Of course I took the hint.
I said if they would give me a passage up to town in their boat, I
would go up and see the General as he desired, and take the ship's
papers and enter the manifesto at the custom house; and as there was
no pilots and some dangerous obstructions in the way, I would mark
them and return and take up the vessel. This they readily agreed to
do.
I then put into the doctor's boat a few things, such as some tea and
coffee, two small cheeses, three kits of mackerel, a barrel of
potatoes, a box of raisins, and some other small articles; also
half-a-dozen bottles of brandy, a case of gin, and a dozen bottles of
port. The liquor, of course, being a donation for the hospital.
I then gave orders to the mate to remain at anchor until I returned,
and have everything ready to run the vessel up to town.
I took a look at the position of the blockading fleet and the narrow
channel through which we had passed in coming in, and I resolved, if
possible, to make a thorough survey of the small channels before we
sailed. We then got into the boat and started up the bay towards the
town of Galveston.
My attention was first directed to the wreck of the _Westfield_, a
formidable looking pile of iron boilers and machinery sticking out of
the water, which marked the spot where this ill-fated vessel came to
her tragical end with some of her officers and crew a short time
previously.
The _Westfield_ was one of the war ships which lay at Galveston after
that place was captured by the Federals in 1862, and this is the
story that I heard of how she came to be a wreck on that shoal.
When the attack was made on Galveston by the Confederate forces under
General Magruder, on the morning of the 1st of January, 1863, the
Federal forces after a desperate battle on land and water were
overpowered, and the place was retaken by the Confederates, and most
of the war ships and vessels in the harbour fell into the hands of
the latter. The Commodore, however, tried to escape to sea with the
_Westfield_, but in the attempt he grounded on a shoal and stuck
fast. Seeing that he was going to be attacked by the Confederates
with their land batteries, he determined to escape in his boats, and
blow up the ship to prevent her falling into the hands of the enemy.
He accordingly laid a train to the magazine, but, by some
mismanagement or accident, the train was fired prematurely and the
Commodore and a large portion of his crew were blown up with the ship.
It was straight on to this wreck that the _Rob Roy_ was running in
the dark morning when ordered by the officer of the guard ship to
heave to. Several other dangerous obstructions were pointed out to
me, which had been placed in the way as traps for a hostile fleet.
We reached the town about 8 a.m. I went first to the British
Consulate, but as it was not yet business hours, I merely reported
arrival and left my papers.
I then proceeded to General Magruder's headquarters. The General was
not yet dressed, but I was told to go up to his room.
General Magruder, who had a slight lisp or stutter in his speech, was
swearing at one of his boots which he could not get on comfortably,
on account of corns on his toes.
He was, however, in very good humour, and I saw that the few things I
had brought from the vessel had arrived before me.
In the room with him was an aide-de-camp, and lying around in order
were numerous papers, I suppose part of the packet I had brought.
The aide-de-camp had opened one of the bottles of gin, and was
preparing something which was known at that time by the name of "Gin
cocktail." He cast his eye towards me in a laughing way and by way
of acknowledgment said--
"This is some of your importations, Captain."
I knew there was a penalty for bringing in spirituous liquors, and it
was declared contraband, and I replied that it was part of my ship
stores, which I had sent ashore as a donation to the hospital, and I
hoped in doing so I had committed no breach of law or regulations.
"Oh, no," was the reply, "when it is understood to be for the use of
the medical department; and the gift was a very valuable one and was
greatly appreciated;" and he added, with a smile, "that both he and
the General were on the sick list at present."
Having taken their cocktails, the General got his boot on all right,
and the cocktail seemed to have quite allayed the pain of the corns.
He then congratulated me on my safe arrival and having looked over
the list of the cargo, he said it was a most valuable cargo and came
most opportune, and he would like to get the arms delivered as soon
as possible.
I said I found that the seat of customs was at Houston, and I would
require to enter the manifesto there; but to take the vessel up
Buffalo Bayou would take two or three days unless I got a tow up.
"Oh," said he, "we have plenty of steamers here, and will order one
to tow you up."
"Major," said he to the aide-de-camp, "you had better write an order
for that at once. Write an order of instruction to Captain W. about
the arms, and then give orders to the Marine Department to get a
steamer ready to tow the vessel up to Houston."
The following order was then written out and handed to me, from which
I now copy verbatim:--
"HEADQUARTERS, DISTRICT TEXAS, GALVESTON,
_June_ 2_nd_, 1864.
"CAPTAIN W., Schooner _Rob Roy_.
"CAPTAIN,--I am directed by the Major General commanding to say that
you will take your vessel to Houston, and in the absence of the
officer designated by General Smith, you will deliver the arms
forwarded by Mr. Helm C. S. agent, to Captain Scott, ordnance officer
at that place. Conforming of course to the revenue laws.
"I am, Captain,
"Your most obedient servant,
"WM. S. CARRINGTON,
"A.A.A.G.
"You will hand the invoice to Captain Scott, ordnance officer."
Having got through the business, the General asked me to stay to
breakfast. I said I had breakfasted long ago, and would now go and
get the vessel brought up to the vicinity of the harbour, where she
would be handy for the steamer to take her in tow.
Breakfast was now being put on the table, and the health officer had
come in.
"I think," said the General, "that I smell 'coffee sure enough,' as
the negroes say.[1] Has the doctor been on board of the _Rob Roy_?"
"Of course," said the doctor, "that is my duty, and the captain has
been very kind."
I now took my leave and got a harbour boat to take me to the vessel,
which I reached about ten o'clock, and a light breeze having sprung
up we got up anchor and soon got up to the harbour, and anchored near
to a steamer named the _Island City_, which was the one spoken of by
the General as the one that would be ordered to tow us up to Houston.
I went on board of the steamer to ascertain what time they would be
ready to start. I was told, to my astonishment, that they had got no
orders on the subject. They expected that they would be going up to
Harrisonburg, but had got no orders about towing up the _Rob Roy_.
I scarcely understood why no orders had been given, and made inquiry
at the Marine Department. I was met there by the usual shuffling,
and referred by one to another, until at last I lost patience, and
determined to go to the General himself.
I went to General Magruder's headquarters, but found he had gone out;
supposed to be gone down to the Forts; would likely be back in about
an hour.
On my way out I passed the door of another room, where a number of
people were assembled, mostly females and children, on whose garments
and general appearance could well be seen the effects of the
blockade; many of them held plates in their hands.
As I walked slowly past a voice from within the room cried, "Hulloa,
Captain." I looked in and saw the health officer, who was also
doctor of the General's staff. He was busy dealing out among these
people a small share of the few things I had given him. To some he
laid two mackerel on their plate, to others a bit of cheese or a
little coffee or tea, to the children some raisins, &c. On my making
a remark the doctor said, "The General would divide his last crust
with these poor people, and poor enough they are here now."
I said that caused me to form a very different opinion of the
General, as I had heard that he was rather selfish and tyrannical.
He replied that the General might have his faults, as all men had,
but he took no care to hide his faults or court adulation, and he
cared not what any one said about him. He followed his own course
and turned to the right or left for no one. At the same time this he
could say of him, that a kinder-hearted man was not in existence.
It was now about one o'clock, and I went out and was wandering slowly
along the front street, when a phaeton came driving along, and in it
I saw the General and another officer sitting.
The General observed me, and, stopping the machine, cried out, "Have
you not got away yet, Captain?"
I said, "No, there was no wind, and I saw no chance of being towed
up."
"How is that?" said he.
I said the officers seemed not to understand each other in the
matter; one had no orders, others had no authority to give orders,
and I had been bandied about from one to another.
"Confound them all," the General stuttered out angrily; and, looking
to the right and left, said, "Have you a bit of paper and a pencil?"
I took out the order I had received in the morning.
"That will do," he said, and I handed it to him with a pencil, and he
wrote something on the back with the pencil and handed it to me,
saying, "Take that to the Marine Department."
This paper has been lying tied up in a bundle with others for over
twenty-five years, and though not very legibly written, I can now
copy from it the writing in pencil verbatim, as follows:--
"It is of importance to give despatch to blockade runners. General
Haines has got the transport steamers. He will give orders for their
captains to afford the _Rob Roy_ any assistance they can which will
not interfere materially with the public service. General Haines
cannot be at a loss to give the proper orders, as he is supposed to
know and can ascertain what assistance can be given; for instance, if
the _Island City_ goes to ----, or proceeds to Houston, if not ----
she could take her up on the way; if not needed here she could be
sent on purpose, as the _Rob Roy_ has a valuable cargo of arms that
ought to be delivered without delay.
"&c., &c.,
"J. B. MAGRUDER."
The blanks in the above are words which I cannot now make out. He
handed this to me, saying, "Take this to the Marine Department." I
went at once to the Marine Department, asked for the chief officer,
and handed him the order. He did not observe the pencil writing, but
opened the paper and read the order.
"Well," said he, "this is an order for you to take your vessel to
Houston and deliver the arms, &c. Why don't you do so? What have I
to do with that?"
"It is in regard to being towed up," said I. "I understood that
orders were given to you on the subject, and I called to see about it
this forenoon, but got no satisfaction. Please read the pencil
writing on the back, that will explain it better to you."
He turned it over and began to read the pencil writing on the back,
which was not very plain.
"What is this?" said he. "Whose writing is that?"
"General Magruder wrote that," said I, "a few minutes ago, after
passing one or two compliments at the management of the Marine
Department."
He turned it over, looked at the signature, and then began to read it
carefully with changed countenance.
"Can't you read it, Major," said one or two of the officers round
him, referring to the General's handwriting.
The Major read it carefully over, and immediately taking a pen
endorsed on it:--
"GALVESTON, _June_ 2_nd_, 1864.
"The _Island City_ will be ordered to take the _Rob Roy_ in tow for
Harrisonburg as she goes up.
"ROBERT WAGAN,
"Major and Chief Marine, 1st D.S."
I merely mention these little incidents to show the attitude so often
displayed by subordinates in office.
The _Island City_, which had steam up, was alongside of the _Rob Roy_
almost as soon as I could get on board, and very soon we were
crossing Galveston Bay in tow of this steamer.
Having seen and experienced some of the damage done to sailing
vessels on the Brazos River by the carelessness of steamers while
towing, I reminded the captain of the valuable cargo of arms and
ammunition that was on board, and which would be destroyed if the
vessel was sunk or damaged.
He said he would be careful, and as it would be dark by the time we
reached Buffalo Bayou, he intended to stop and take on wood at a
place near the mouth of the Bayou, where we would lay up for the
night, and proceed up the narrow Bayou in daylight; but he said he
could only tow us to Harrisonburg. I said we could easily manage up
the rest of the way ourselves.
All went well. We entered the Bayou and lay all night at a
wood-yard, where I may safely say we had all a sweet night's sleep,
which we stood greatly in need of, being the first we had had for
some time.
In the morning the steamer took us in tow again, and towed us up as
far as Harrisonburg, where she dropped us, and we worked up to
Houston by the oars, where we arrived on the 3rd of June, 1864.
Mr. M. was at the wharf to receive us, and of course there were a
great many congratulations on our safe arrival, as it was feared, and
it was afterwards confirmed, that the _Sylvia_, the _Emily_, and
another vessel, I think named the _Lily_, all of which had left
Havana about the same time with us, had been captured.
The Messrs. M. were appointed consignees, with instructions to sell
the cargo and invest the proceeds in cotton; it being understood that
what part of it that was sold to the Government would be paid for in
cotton bonds.
The usual forms at the custom house were again gone through, and soon
our cargo of arms, ammunition, and other war stores were landed, and
sent off to do what good or evil they might.
I found that at the time the large cotton press was stopped,
undergoing repairs, and if I wished to have the cotton bales
compressed I should require to wait for some time.
As this was very important for stowage I preferred to wait. I was in
no hurry, as I certainly did not wish to go to sea again at this
season, as there was great danger of capture on account of the calms,
or light winds and long daylight, and I did not desire to sail before
the end of August, when there was a better chance of a steady wind.
[1] The term "coffee sure enough" was a negro term at that time for
genuine coffee. Coffee had been an article extensively used in the
South, and the want of it was one of the greatest privations endured
by the people in consequence of the blockade, and many substitutes
for it had been tried in the shape of corn, beans, peas, and
different kinds of seeds, roasted and ground, and served as a
beverage at breakfast under the name of coffee, but none approached
the genuine article; and it was a common expression among the
negroes, if on some rare occasion such as the arrival of a blockade
runner, they had got a taste of the genuine article, they would boast
to their friends that they had tasted "coffee sure enough"--hence the
phrase became a general one.
CHAPTER XIII.
Captain Dave makes a demand upon me--How his vessel was captured--How
he re-captured her--A flag of truce--Dave has a parley with the
commander of the blockading fleet.
Almost immediately after we got up to Houston I had a visit from my
friend Captain Dave McLusky.
"Captain," said he, in his usual jocular way, "I have come to claim
that dozen of brandy from you; you see I got in before you."
"What do you mean?" said I; "I did not make any bet with you."
"I know you did not," said he; "but you will give it to me all the
same, because I have lost all mine. I also want you to give me
another of your _cartes_, I have lost the one you gave me, as well as
that of Captain Moore. They have, with all my clothes, liquors, and
other valuables, fallen into the hands of the Yankees."
"How did that happen," said I. "I have never had the full account of
your capture and your re-capture of the vessel."
He then related to me the whole affair, and as I had accounts of it
from others, both from his men, and from the officer and men whom he
overpowered and brought in prisoners, I am able to relate the affair
true as it happened.
Captain Dave had no pretensions to being a high-class navigator. He
had a good practical knowledge, and could get his latitude from a
meridian altitude, but he did not carry a chronometer, but worked up
his longitude and position from dead reckoning.
His usual way on the passage from Havana was to stand west to the
Yucatan Banks, and there find his position by soundings; then set his
course northwards for a port in Texas, finding his distance by
latitude as he went on.
In this case, the winds being light and easterly, he did not make
sufficient allowance for the leeway his flat, box-shaped vessel was
certain to make. The consequence was that, instead of striking St.
Louis Pass, he made a landfall about ten miles to the westward of the
Brazos River.
He was then standing to the eastward with a southerly breeze, when a
gunboat hove in sight and bore down upon him.
On seeing the gunboat Dave put his vessel before the wind, took up
his centre-board, and made for the Texas coast, which was direct
under his lee, intending to run his vessel on the beach. It was too
late, however, the gunboat was up and boarded him before he got
within ten miles of the beach. Of course there was no attempt at
excuse, and he was made a prize.
The captain of the gunboat let Dave and his crew remain on board
their vessel, but put on board an officer and six men, with orders to
bring the vessel along and follow the steamer to Galveston.
Dave and his crew began to pack up their effects, while the
lieutenant and his men took charge of the vessel.
Dave soon observed that the officer, in bringing the vessel up on the
wind, did not put down the centre-board, and in all probability he
had never seen a vessel of that kind, nor knew that the vessel
possessed such a thing, and Dave thought it was no part of his duty
to instruct him in the use of it.
Dave knew, however, that those prize crews were generally very fond
of rum, and also that as soon as they were put on board a captured
vessel, they generally found means to penetrate her hold and ransack
it, to see if there was anything which they might appropriate to
their own use.
To meet their wants in both cases, Dave took care to leave a jar of
rum on the top of the cargo in the hold, and as the bulkhead between
the hold and forecastle was of no great strength, it would be no
great deterrent to men in search of plunder.
Dave and his crew, having bundled up their effects, sat down under
the gunwale as if resigned to their fate, feigning as if glad to get
a little rest, and soon went apparently to sleep, but it is an old
saying that men are not always sleeping when they are nodding.
Dave and his mate and crew, emboldened by their last adventure, had
determined to take advantage of any chance that offered to recapture
their vessel.
They quietly watched the working of the vessel by the lieutenant and
his crew.
The men were armed with cutlasses, and the lieutenant carried in his
belt a revolver. The men while at work stuck their cutlasses in the
belaying rack at the mainmast.
On seeing the vessel making so much leeway, the lieutenant never
thinking of such a thing as a centre-board, kept ordering to luff and
haul aft the sheets. This, however, only checked her speed, and she
soon fell to leeward.
At the same time Dave began to perceive that the men were running up
and down to the forecastle very often, and he guessed what the
attraction was; and it was not long before the unsteady tread of the
men on deck showed plainly that they had broke through into the hold
and had discovered the jar, and were making free with its contents.
The vessel had got nearly abreast of Brazos River, but by the amount
of leeway she was making she was not more than six miles from the
shore, and it so happened that there was no blockading vessel lying
there at the time.
Some of the lieutenant's men were now pretty reasonably drunk. The
gunboat was a long way ahead. The lieutenant was getting uneasy, and
was looking after her as if he would signal, when Dave, making a
signal to his men, he himself sprang upon the lieutenant, pinned his
hands to his sides, and got hold of his revolver, while his mate,
with the rest of his crew, sprang upon the prize crew, got hold of
some of their cutlasses; others seized handspikes, and a desperate
fight took place. While Dave was struggling with the lieutenant, one
of the prize crew, who was a negro, drew a knife, and rushed up to
stab Dave in the back; but just as he raised his hand for the blow he
was felled to the deck with a handspike by the mate. The struggle
lasted for some time, but the prize crew were overpowered, some badly
wounded, but none killed.
The lieutenant struggled hard, but Dave held him down on the deck,
while he threatened Dave with the awful consequences of the act. In
the meantime some of Dave's men had put the helm hard up, and eased
off the sheets, and the vessel was put before the wind, heading for
the shore. Suddenly a gun was heard from the cruiser, which
signified that she had observed that something was wrong.
"Do you hear that?" cried the lieutenant, who was fairly overpowered.
"For God's sake heave to, or the captain will sink you."
"Let him fire away," said Dave; "he is there, and I am here."
The change in the vessel's course had been observed from the cruiser,
and as she was now off before the wind, heading towards the shore,
they knew something must be wrong, and they had put about, and was
bearing down upon her. They were, however, about four miles'
distant, and the schooner was before the wind, heading direct for the
Forts at the mouth of the Brazos River, now about five miles' distant.
Unfortunately now for Dave the wind began to die away, and it was
questionable whether they could make the shoal water, and get under
cover of the Forts before the cruiser would be upon them. The wind
got less and less, and then, as Dave said, what would he not have
given for the sweeps which he had laughed at me for taking with me
from Havana.
Dave now began to fear much that he was going to be taken again by
the cruiser, and, if so, it would likely be hard with him. He
therefore determined to escape in the boat, which he got quickly out,
and put into it his chest and all his valuables, not forgetting his
boxes of brandy. He kept the boat towing astern, to be ready to jump
into at the last moment.
Just then, however, the breeze freshened up a little, and the
schooner moved along faster, but they expected every moment that the
cruiser would open fire upon them, which she did, but the shot fell
short.
The breeze continued to freshen, and there was again a good chance of
getting out of reach of the cruiser, when the negro, who had
attempted to stab Dave, thinking perhaps that if carried into the
Confederacy his fate might be hard, watched his opportunity, and
jumped into the boat which was towing astern and cut the tow rope.
He knew that the schooner could not lose the time to turn round and
pick him up, while the cruiser would be certain to pick up the boat.
Dave was so exasperated at seeing his chest, his liquors, and all his
valuables so adroitly taken away by the negro that he fired every
shot from the lieutenant's revolver at him. Mr. Negro crouched down
in the bottom of the boat, and whether he was hit or not Dave did not
know.
The breeze continued, and the schooner got under the cover of the
Confederate Forts at the mouth of the river. The cruiser picked up
the boat, but did not come within reach of the guns of the Forts.
Dave got in over the bar, and reported to the commander at the Forts,
saying, "I brought you only two men last time, but I have brought you
a whole prize crew and an officer this time."
The prize crew and officer brought in by Dave being now declared
lawful prisoners of war were detained. Such as were wounded were
sent to the hospital till recovered. The officer was sent to board
at one of the hotels in Houston, with orders to report at the Marine
Department every day. I saw him very often; he sometimes came on
board of the _Rob Roy_; he wished to get something to read. He got
some paper-backed novels which were lying about; he said they would
help him to pass the time. He seemed to feel his position very much,
was very reserved in referring to the matter. He seemed, so far as
he cared to express himself, to blame the captain of the cruiser for
leaving the schooner so far astern. Of course the captain of the
cruiser, having only seen the schooner from a distance, had no idea
of what an unmanageable thing she was. He allowed that if he had
been in Captain McLusky's place he would very probably have done just
as he did.
A few days after the prisoners had been brought to Houston, both
officers and men found that they were without a change of clothing,
and as the Confederacy was not a place where these wants could be
very easily supplied, the lieutenant made a request that General
Magruder would communicate with the commander of the fleet at
Galveston, and deliver a message from him, requesting that his
clothes and those of the men might be sent ashore to them.
The General agreed to this, and directed that a boat with a flag of
truce should be sent off to the fleet. On learning this, Dave
applied to General Magruder for permission to go in the truce-boat,
to try if he could persuade the commander of the fleet to return to
him his chest and effects. The General at first tried to dissuade
him, but afterwards consented to let him go.
The truce-boat, after being met about midway by a boat from the
fleet, was taken alongside of the Commodore's ship.
The commander of the fleet, who had had the whole story from the
negro who had escaped in the boat, was greatly irritated at the
event. He agreed to send the lieutenant's clothes, but would not
allow those of the men to be sent, as a punishment to them for
getting drunk.
Dave now represented his case to the commander, and humbly requested
that his effects might be returned to him, adding, by way of giving
effect to his appeal, that such humble toggery could be of no use to
men of such high standing and position as United States naval
officers.
The commander, on ascertaining who he was, was enraged at his
audacity; said he would return none of his effects; told him he had
been guilty of piracy, and if he fell into the hands of the United
States authorities he would be tried and hanged for piracy. But Dave
was a character, and the commander's threats were lost upon him.
"Oh! now, Captain," said Dave, "don't put yourself in a passion.
Don't you know that I hold a commission in the Confederate States
Navy? And if you don't respect that now, you did, not very long ago,
when you made a truce here one morning" (referring to the defeat of
the Federals at Galveston on the morning of January 1, 1863).
"Therefore what I did was not piracy, but a lawful act of war; and
you know I was very good to your men."
"A little too good, confound you," said the commander, "to fill them
drunk."
"Oh! no, Captain," said Dave, "that is not true. I never offered
them drink; they broke through into the hold and stole it; and you
know, Captain, when thieves break through and steal they are always
sure to be punished. Such are the ways of Providence, you know. And
another thing let me tell you, Captain. That black nigger of yours,
who ran away with the boat, and my things in it, and who has told you
the whole story about the men getting drunk, he will, no doubt, be
lionized by the Abolitionists, and placed on the list for promotion.
But I doubt much if he has told you that he was the cause of the men
getting drunk, and the whole trouble that followed."
"How do you make that out?" said the commander. "He did not drink;
he was quite sober."
"No," said Dave, "but he was the one that first set about plundering.
It was him that broke down the bulkhead between the forecastle and
the hold, and went into the hold to see what he could steal. The
men, seeing the bulkhead broken down, went into the hold and
discovered the jar of rum, and that was the cause of them getting
drunk. So thank your nigger for the whole affair, and don't accuse
me of piracy or of filling your men drunk."
"What is your authority for that statement?" said the commander.
"One of my men was down in the forecastle getting out his clothes,
and saw the nigger breaking down the bulkhead; and, furthermore,
every one of your own men are ready to swear to it as soon as they
are exchanged."
The commander stood silent for a few minutes, and Dave continued:
"So now, I think, for that bit of information you might give me back
my things. I think I have as good a right to them as the nigger, who
will, no doubt, be expecting to get them for his honesty."
"I won't deliver anything to you," said the commander. "That story
of yours may be inquired into, but I don't believe a word of it."
"Will you not give me back one of my boxes of brandy? I am sure that
neither you nor any of your officers have any use for such a thing,"
said Dave, with a smile of ironical simplicity.
The commander scowled, but made no reply.
"If you do," continued Dave, "I will give half of it to the poor
lieutenant, as I know he cannot get a drop on shore."
"He doesn't want it; he doesn't require it," roared the commander.
"Confound you, and your liquor; it has done too much harm already."
And the commander turned away.
The boat was still waiting for the lieutenant's chest, which was
being packed up, when another officer, who had been standing by while
Dave was reasoning with the commander, and who, Dave thought, seemed
rather to enjoy the story of the negro breaking into the hold of the
prize vessel, came and talked over the side to Dave in a sort of
bantering way.
Dave still asked about his chest--if it was on the commodore's ship,
and if they had opened it. The officer said the chest was on board
their ship, and that they had opened it and taken a note of the
contents.
"Then," said Dave, "I am sure you would not find anything that would
be of any value to you, or afford you any information whatever."
"Oh, I beg your pardon," said the officer; "we have got some valuable
information. We have got your carte, and also the figure-heads of
some of your blockade-running friends, so that we will be able to
identify them when we come across them."
"Oh, you ought not to keep them," said Dave; "they don't belong to
me, and these gentlemen will be annoyed."
"Oh, tell them to make themselves easy," returned the officer. "We
will be very glad to recognize both you and them when we get hold of
either of you, and these cartes will greatly assist us in tracing
you. In the meantime you can inform Captain M. and Captain W. that
their cartes, along with yours, will be honoured with a place in the
'Rogues' Gallery' in New York."
The lieutenant's things were now in the boat, and she shoved off.
When at a certain distance from the fleet the white flags on the boat
and on the ships were hauled down, and the truce was ended. Soon
after, Dave came laughing to tell me about the honourable place where
my carte was to be hung up.
Notwithstanding the danger of the undertaking, Dave determined to
bring his vessel, which was lying in Brazos River, through to
Galveston by way of St. Louis Pass. To do this it would be necessary
to come out of the Brazos River into the open sea, and run along the
coast about eight miles and enter the pass. He chose night to make
the run, and succeeded in entering the pass before daylight; but he
was still about twenty miles from Galveston, up a narrow channel,
with nothing but a low, sandy point betwixt it and the sea. Over
this the vessel could be easily seen from seawards, and the cruisers,
recognizing the hated craft which had brought a disgrace upon them,
displayed their revenge by opening fire upon her, which they
continued the whole day as the vessel worked her way up the narrow
channel.
I was watching the proceedings, and I am certain that one half of the
shot which was fired at her, had it been put into her hold, would
have sunk her by its weight. But as the land lay between the vessel
and the sea her hull could not be seen, but only her masts, and she
was not easy to hit, and not many of the shots took effect.
Nevertheless, from such a prolonged firing she was considerably cut
up, and I thought she could never be made fit to go to sea again.
She was, however, sold and fitted up again, and took out a cargo of
cotton to Tampico. I certainly should not have liked to have gone
upon her.
It was now about the middle of June, and I had nothing before me but
to remain idle for about two months. The weather was intensely hot,
and there was not a breath of wind. The vessel, however, lay in
fresh water, where her bottom would not get damaged by sea-worms,
which are so destructive in these seas to the bottoms of vessels
which are not sheathed.
One of the first things I did after discharging was to have the
vessel careened and scraped down as far as possible, but owing to the
flat model of the vessel and her extraordinary stability it was
impossible to careen her very far. The men were employed in
overhauling the rigging, and doing any necessary repairs, and putting
everything in good order, but there was much time to spare. I spent
some of the time in looking around the country, of which I do not
mean here to give a description.
During the time we lay, one or two schooners got into Galveston Bay,
but several others were captured in making the attempt. The first
that got in was the _Mary Elizabeth_, Captain Shaeffer, who had
sailed with us out of the Brazos River last trip, but he had not been
to Havana, but came from Vera Cruz, and got in by St. Louis Pass.
Two steamers also got in during that time--about the first arrivals
of steamers in Galveston. Another steamer had attempted, but was
captured.
CHAPTER XIV.
Loading of the vessel--Yellow fever--Clearance and letter of
consignment--Captain Shaeffer and the _Mary Elizabeth_--Cruising in
Galveston Bay--Novel method of cleaning a vessel's bottom--An
extraordinary statement of accounts--No pass out till settled--A
blockade on both sides to run--Father Ryan a passenger.
At length the cotton press was in working order, and we began to get
our cargo on board.
I determined to have no stevedore. On last trip the first had by
over-screwing forced up the deck, started a leak, and sunk the
vessel; and the second, from lack of screwing, had left the deck
unsupported, causing the vessel to leak by the working of the deck
from the weight of the deck-load.
I therefore determined to stow the vessel myself with my own crew,
three of whom were very well used to that kind of work; and one in
particular--an Irishman--whom I had shipped at Havana--an old, quiet
sort of man--was a first-class stevedore, in fact, the best I ever
saw. Why this man had not made a fortune at this business was what I
wondered at. I afterwards learned the cause. The old
weakness--drink.
This man worked hard, and showed such good judgment in stowing, that
a much greater quantity of cotton was stowed into the hold than ever
had been before, without the vessel being strained in any way.
I was so well pleased with the way in which this man had worked, and
he was such a quiet, contented old fellow, that I resolved to pay him
a gratuity if we succeeded in making the trip safe.
Towards the end of July, yellow fever broke out in Galveston,
supposed to have been brought in by one of the steamers from Havana.
It soon reached Houston, and one of my men was seized with it. Most
of us having already had the disease, and knowing well the treatment,
we soon got him well again.
At this time the schooner, _Mary Elizabeth_ (Captain Shaeffer), which
had sailed out of the Brazos River with us on the former trip, was
lying alongside of us, and had completed loading.
Captain Shaeffer said to me that in order to be out of the way of
yellow fever, he intended to move down to Galveston Bay, and cruise
about there till a good chance offered of going to sea, and he asked
me if I would complete my loading--by getting on my deck-load--and go
down also.
I objected, and said that by going into the salt water the vessel's
bottom would get foul before we might get a chance of getting to sea.
He said one of his chief objects in going down there was to clean his
vessel's bottom by hauling her over the soft shoals of shells and
gravel.
I thought this rather an odd way of cleaning a vessel's bottom, but I
knew it was often done in these parts; and I agreed to go if he would
wait until I got on my deck-load, and got my clearance.
He said he would wait, as he wished to sail on the same night with
me, as he had done on last voyage, and had good luck, and he
predicted the same luck again. Poor fellow, I wish his predictions
had been verified.
Captain George Shaeffer was a native of Texas, and a brother of
Captain H. Shaeffer, whom I had met at Matamoras. He was quite a
young man, remarkably steady in his habits, and of a kind and genial
disposition. He had been employed all his life in small schooners on
the Texas coast, and knew well his business. He had been married
since he came in from last trip, and was in hopes that another
successful voyage would give him a fair start in life.
After some little delay I got the deck-load on board, and properly
secured, and all ready for sea. I got the bills of lading endorsed,
and the cargo consigned to master, with an open letter from Messrs.
R. and D. G. M., which read as follows:--
"HOUSTON, _August_ 6, 1864.
"_To Messrs. ----, Tampico, or Messrs. ----, Vera Cruz_.
"This will be handed to you by Captain W., of the _Rob Roy_, who
takes out a cargo of 198 bales of cotton, one half of which belongs
to us. Our moiety you will ship to Messrs. ----, Liverpool, advising
them to cover same with their open policy of insurance.
"R. and D. G. M."
I then got a clearance at the custom house. The Consular clearance
and ship's papers I would get at the Consulate at Galveston, where I
would also get a passport to pass the Ports out to sea.
Just as we were about to leave Houston one of my crew--Jim Hyland,
the stevedore--was seized with yellow fever.
As we were now fully loaded, and had no accommodation for him on
board, I got him sent ashore to the hospital, where I knew he would
be well treated. His kit was sent with him, and some money to bring
him on to the vessel as soon as he recovered.
The two vessels, the _Rob Roy_ and the _Mary Elizabeth_, now dropped
leisurely down Buffalo Bayou, and soon were in the open Bay of
Galveston, where we spent the time in cruising about very much like
exercising and amusement.
Captain S. knew every shoal, channel, nook, and corner in Galveston
Bay, which is extensive, so that in some parts land is entirely lost
sight of. There was many level sandy spots where we ran the vessel
aground at high water, and lay over a tide, and the weather being
hot, and the water clear and pleasant, the men rather enjoyed
floundering in the water while cleaning the sides of the vessel, as
far down as they could reach; but the vessel being now deep loaded,
there was not sufficient rise and fall of the tide to enable us to
get down to her keel, as we had done last trip on the Brazos River;
but there were banks of sand and shells, on to which, when the tide
was low, we ran the vessel with full force, as far as she would,
penetrate into the soft sand and shells, and then, getting out a warp
and with all sail set, warped her over the bank as the tide rose;
this had an excellent effect in cleaning her bottom, and we found a
marked difference in her sailing qualities.
The bay abounded with fish, and there were some fine oyster beds, and
we often landed at the small farms on the shores, where we could buy
poultry, sweet potatoes, and other farm produce cheap, and also get
our water casks replenished.
While talking of sweet potatoes, I may remark that the common potato
had entirely disappeared in Texas since the blockade. The cause of
this was the want of seed potatoes, which required to be the growth
of a cold country, and although excellent potatoes were raised in
Texas, they would not do to replant for another crop, but the seed
had always to be got from a northern climate. These farmers,
therefore, urged upon me very strongly--if I came in again--to bring
some Northern potatoes for seed.
This was one of the many little instances of every one having their
wants, and the numerous little confidential messages I had from
parties, both male and female, to bring in certain little things not
now to be had in the country, brought to my mind a true realization
of the effects of the blockade.
We passed several weeks in this bay, during which I went several
times with a compass in the boat, and took soundings, and made a
complete survey of the small channels which branched off from the
main channel leading out to sea on the east and west, under the
Forts, and between the shoals and the beach, and I fixed upon the
west, or Swash Channel, as it was called, to go out by.
We occasionally touched at Galveston to get fresh beef, and also to
hear the last news of the war, and get any letters or communications
that might be there for us.
The two steamers lay there waiting for their cargoes of cotton being
compressed and sent down from Houston. They were the first steamers
which had run the blockade into Galveston, but as Mobile was now said
to have been attacked, and nearly all of the other Confederate ports
in the hands of the Federals, it was supposed that the
blockade-running steamers would now all try for Galveston.
I found at Galveston a letter from Mr. P., my partner's
representative, who had come in with us, but did not intend to go out
with us, and remained at Houston. He inquired about the disposition
of the inward cargo, and said that from some transactions he was
aware of, he feared the Messrs. M. were not acting fair with us.
I was quite aware that the cost of the cargo of cotton on the vessel
did not amount to more than one-third of the proceeds of the inward
cargo, but as we owned only one half of the vessel, and could get no
more upon her, it was of little importance what was done with the
surplus, as we could only get Confederate paper for it. I wrote to
Mr. P. explaining this, but adding that he might see the Messrs. M.
and get a statement of the proceeds of the inward cargo, and get what
he could in the way of any cotton warrants which might fall to our
share.
A few days afterwards I received from Messrs. M. the following
letter:--
"HOUSTON, _August_ 27, 1864.
"CAPTAIN W., _Rob Roy_,--We have just seen Major Rhetts, of the
Ordnance Department, and he refuses to purchase the cavalry swords
and the Belgium muskets, so we must hold them over until some other
opportunity.
"On making up the accounts of the schooner, we find that if we charge
to her all the cotton we have put on board she will owe us the sum of
5993 80/100 dollars specie. Now if you and the other owners will pay
your proportion of this balance, the whole of the cotton can go out
on the vessel's account, otherwise that amount should go out on our
account, we paying a reasonable freight. We do not send you the
account, as, until we know how you wish this matter settled, we
cannot make it up to a point.
"Let us know by return mail, stating your views of the subject, and
what you would consider a fair rate of freight for the cotton, which
would go out on our account.
"R. and D. G. M."
It is an unpleasant thing to have to record in a narrative business
controversies of a disagreeable nature, but as this incident caused a
change in, and somewhat controlled, my after movements, I cannot
avoid referring to it; besides, it was one of the many instances
where advantage was taken of the desperate state of the times to
make, or attempt to make, gain by whatever means it might be
attained, without regard to honesty or principle.
I scarcely knew what to think of this letter. What they stated as a
balance of 5993 80/100 dollars was just about the total value of the
cotton they had put on board, without regard to the proceeds of the
inward cargo.
What appeared to me most strange about it was, that they should bring
up such a claim after everything had been adjusted a month previous,
on the understanding that the cargo on board belonged one half to
them and one half to us, and their endorsing the bills of lading
consigned to master, and giving me a letter of consignment to that
effect.
Not knowing very well what to do, I directed Mr. P. to consult with
H., a prominent merchant in Houston and Galveston, who was some
relation of my partner in Brownsville, and with whom Mr. P. was well
acquainted.
Mr. H. did much business with the Quartermaster's Department, and
most of the goods brought in by blockade runners and bought by that
department passed through his hands, or were inspected and valued by
him. He knew precisely what part of the inward cargo of the _Rob
Roy_ was purchased by that department, and the amount paid for it in
cotton warrants.
Mr. H., having read the letter, said in a blunt way that the whole
thing was a right down swindle--an attempt to get me to sign some
document assigning over to them a further proportion of the vessel
and cargo, and they expected that by intriguing at the Provost
Marshal's Department the vessel would not be permitted to go to sea
until I acceded to their terms. General Magruder not being now at
Galveston, but gone to join General Kirby Smith in the field with his
troops, corruption and speculation had become rife in the
departments. He would advise me to go at once and apply for a pass
to go to sea, and if it was refused, to appeal to General Magruder,
even if I went to the field to see him. He knew I stood in favour
with the General, and he would see me righted.
I may here observe that most of the offices in the departments were
filled by men who had formerly been planters, merchants, or men of
business in the place, or members of firms still retaining an
interest in the business, though, for the time being, holding an
appointment which not only exempted them from service in the field,
but also gave them power and opportunity to work matters for their
own interests, which some of them did not fail to take advantage of.
I sent Messrs. R and D. G. no reply to their letter, and in a day or
two afterwards their manager and book-keeper, Mr. R., came to see me.
This gentleman came on board with some hesitation, and seemed half
ashamed of his mission. He said he had come to treat with me in
regard to the subject which they had written to me about.
I said that before I could treat with him I must know if he
understood the agreement between myself and Mr. B. M., made at Havana.
He said he did not know the particulars of it.
I then desired to know if he was conversant with the making up of the
accounts of the schooner, as referred to in the letter, and if he
considered them correct and honest.
He said that was not a question for him to answer, but suggested that
I should come up to Houston and see the managing partner, Mr. J. M.,
on the subject, who was also the representative of Mr. B. M., of
Havana.
I said I should not leave the vessel, but this was the answer he
might take from me to Mr. J. M.:--
That he, as representative of Mr. R. M., must be aware that the
conditions on which Mr. R. M. became half-owner of the vessel was,
that he should put on board a cargo which he guaranteed to be more
than sufficient to purchase a cargo of cotton in Texas, and pay all
expenses thereon. If, therefore, the proceeds of that cargo turned
out to be insufficient to purchase a cargo of cotton, then he, Mr. J.
M., as representative of Mr. R. M., would understand that his part of
the contract had not been fulfilled. Therefore the agreement would
be cancelled, and they would retain the whole of the inward cargo,
and I would retain the whole of the vessel. I would charge them
nothing for the freight of the cargo into Texas, and I would return
the cotton which they had put on board.
I knew that at the time I could get a cargo of cotton to carry out
bale for bale; that is, one half of the cargo for the freight.
Mr. R. looked rather abashed at this, and said he feared they would
not accept it, as they did not wish to relinquish any part of their
claim on the vessel.
He then asked if I had got a permission to pass the Forts out to sea.
I said I had not.
He said he expected that I would have to get that through Messrs. R.
and D. G. M., and he thought I would do best to come up to Houston
and see them and arrange the matter.
It was now my turn to be abashed. I saw my position and the trouble
they might give me. However, I put a bold face on it, and said that
I intended to get that by applying to General Magruder. In the
meantime I had given him my answer to their letter, which he could
lay before Mr. J. M., and I would await his reply. I did not,
however, like the looks of matters, and I determined to try and get
to sea if possible. It was now into September, and there was a
chance of getting wind.
The man, Jim Hyland, whom I had left at Houston with yellow fever,
sent word to say he was not able to join the vessel, but sent another
man to take his place in case he did not get down before the vessel
sailed.
I went to the British Consulate and got the vessel's papers and
clearance from there, and applied at the Provost Marshal's Department
for a permission to pass the Forts out to sea.
On giving my name, and the name of the vessel, I was told to come
back in a few hours when somebody else was in.
When I called back and found this official, he asked me if I had
brought a certificate from my consignees.
I said I did not know that such a thing was necessary. I had a
certificate from the collector, and a regular clearance from the
custom house at Houston, and I asked if a certificate from the
consignees was compulsory, as I had never heard of such a thing
before.
He said it was not compulsory, but it was the general rule to prevent
mistakes; but in any case, he said he could not give a passport at
present, as no schooners were to be allowed to leave until a
requisition had been made to take possession of some vessels to bring
wood and water across the bay from the mainland to the town.
"But," said I, "you don't intend to press into service my vessel.
She is all ready loaded and cleared for sea."
He said he did not know what vessels they would impress.
This seemed strange to me, as I knew that Captain Shaeffer had got
his passport on the previous day without any trouble.
"When will you let me know?" said I. "When will I call back?"
"In three or four days," said he; "and you had better bring with you
a certificate from your consignees, it may save you some trouble."
I saw at once the truth of what Mr. H, had told me, and that the
Messrs. M. had now some influence at the Provost Marshal's
Department, and they meant to exercise it, and General Magruder was
not now here for me to appeal to.
I said I would bring such certificate when I came back. I did not,
however, say when that would be. I saw the drift, and resolved what
to do.
Galveston was not like the Brazos River; the entrance was wide, and I
had made a complete survey of it, and saw that it was quite easy for
a small vessel to run out past the Forts on a dark night. I
therefore said nothing, but pretended to wait patiently.
While we had been lying at Galveston an elderly gentleman, a Roman
Catholic priest known as Father Ryan, applied to me to give him a
passage out. He wished to go to Havana, but if he could get to any
of the ports in Mexico he could easily get from thence to Havana.
I said I could not take him. I had no kind of accommodation, every
part of my vessel being blocked up with cotton, besides, being so
long in Texas, I was short of provisions, and I advised him to apply
to some of the steamers, which would take him direct to Havana.
He said he had done so, but they had not the least idea of when they
would sail, and could give him no kind of promise. He pressed me
very hard, said he would bring his own provisions with him; he asked
no accommodation, he would lay on the deck, on the top of the cotton,
or anywhere, and would pay me for his passage whatever I would ask.
I said the money was no object, and tried to dissuade him, and told
him of the discomforts, the dangers from the seas and enemies, and
the exposures he would be subject to.
He still persisted, till I got a little impatient, and remarked that
surely he must have some very strong reasons for getting away from
Texas, when he would seek to get away from it in a way that would
scarcely be adopted except by a fugitive. The old man seemed
exceedingly hurt at my remark. He looked to the ground, said he had
a duty to perform, and I thought I saw a tear drop from his eye.
I felt sorry that I had made the remark, and would have liked to have
recalled it.
"Never mind me, Father Ryan," said I, "I was only joking. Come
along, get your kit on board; we will do the best we can for you."
I told him, however, that sailors had sometimes strange superstitions
about clergymen as "Jonahs" on board vessels, but I did not think my
crew were much of that school. However, he had better maintain a
happy, cheerful manner with them.
He said he knew one of them, Hagan by name, who had been a member of
his flock.
"Oh, then," said I, "you will be all right."
The old man was not long before he had his slender store of baggage
on board, and showed me his passport to go out on any vessel, and I
set Hagan to fit up a little bunk for him abaft the cabin steps, with
which he was highly pleased.
I had some suspicion that the Messrs. M. were keeping an eye on the
vessel, and planning some device whereby they might get her detained
until I acceded to their demands; and as there was at that time some
vessels wanted at the Quartermaster's Department to bring wood and
water to Galveston,[1] although it was not supposed or intended that
vessels loaded for sea would be impressed for that purpose; yet
vessels going to sea could be, and were often, stopped upon a very
small pretext, and what I had been told at the Provost Marshal's
office confirmed my suspicion.
In talking with Captain Shaeffer I related to him what had been told
me at the Provost Marshal's office, and that I feared there might be
an order served upon us that no vessels should be allowed to go to
sea until further orders, and I suggested that we should slip away
from the wharf before they got any chance to serve any order upon us,
and go away to the other side of the bay and dodge about so that they
could not find us, and, as the dark moon was coming on, put to sea
the first good breeze and dark night.
"But," said he, "how will you do? You have not got your permission
to pass the Forts."
"Confound the permission," said I. "A good breeze and a dark night
is all the passport I want. And I am not going to ask a passport. I
have made a complete survey of the entrance, and on a dark night we
can easily pass both the guard-boat and the Forts without them seeing
us; besides, I don't think they would take the trouble to try to stop
us if they did see us."
"I believe you are right," said he. "When do you think of going?"
"Well, as I think this order is directed more against me than against
you, I think I shall slip off to-night. They will think I have gone
up to Houston to arrange with the consignees. But I will not suggest
to you to come so soon, as you have got your young wife in
Galveston," I added, laughing.
"All right," said he, "I will follow you in a day or two. Where will
I find you?"
"I will go up to the shoals, give the vessel another scrubbing, and
gather a lot of oysters. This is September, they will now be good."
"Very well," said he, "I will meet you there."
We slipped away quietly from the wharf that night, and got up to the
shoals on the following day. We here gave the vessel another
cleaning, and gathered two or three barrels of oysters. At night the
water was alive with fish, of which we caught a good many. We landed
at a farm, where we purchased some sweet potatoes and vegetables and
poultry.
In a day or two afterwards the _Mary Elizabeth_ came and joined us.
I asked Captain Shaeffer if he had heard any remarks about us leaving
the wharf at Galveston. He said not from any official source, but
one man seemed to have missed the _Rob Roy_, and was inquiring very
earnestly where she had gone to.
"I told him," said he, "that you had sailed, which of course you had,
but I did not say where to."
My crew gave a hand to the _Mary Elizabeth_ to clean, and gather a
store of oysters. Then both vessels stood away to the east side of
the bay so as to be ready to run out to sea the first good wind and
dark night, the strongest and steadiest winds being now from the
eastward.
A little incident occurred here, scarcely worth relating except as
touching the superstitions of seamen. On the morning after we left
the shoals it was discovered that a small cat was on board, and how
it got on board no one knew. At first it was thought that it might
have been some pet of Father Ryan's, and he had thought to make a
stowaway of puss, but as he disclaimed all knowledge of it such an
apparition caused some surprise, and was a slight temptation to
superstition.
The men, however, guessed the source from which it had come. The
_Mary Elizabeth's_ boat had been often alongside on the previous day,
and it was supposed that some of her crew, in order to get rid of it,
had secretly slipped puss on board of our vessel. It seemed to have
been a cherished superstition among sailors that putting a cat ashore
from a vessel was always followed by some bad luck, and the cat,
being a nuisance on board, they had thought to evade the consequences
by smuggling it on board of another vessel.
[1] Galveston, being situated on a low sand island, was at that time
very badly supplied with water, the inhabitants having to depend
mostly on the rain water collected in cisterns. Many of these
cisterns had been destroyed or damaged by the cannonading during the
attack upon the town, and in the event of a long drought water became
exceedingly scarce.
CHAPTER XV.
Outward trip--Going out without a passport--Sail in company with the
_Mary Elizabeth_--Passing close to a gunboat--The strictest silence
enjoined--A cock crowing nearly betrays us--Singular superstition
arising from the incident--Overtaken by a hurricane--More danger from
the seas than the enemies this trip--The _Mary Elizabeth_ never heard
of--Dangerous crossing of the bar at Tampico.
About the 12th of September a good, steady breeze was blowing from
the eastward, which freshened up towards evening. And the chance had
come.
We were well to windward, as we intended to run out by the
south-west, or Swash Channel, as it was called. At the place where
we lay we could see plainly all the blockading fleet and note their
position.
Beyond the shoal which separated this channel from the sea, and very
near to the outer mouth of the channel, lay a gunboat in what we
considered a very bad position for us.
In passing out by this channel the first difficulty was to find it,
where it branched off the main channel. On entering it, it led in a
south-westerly direction, with from eight to nine feet of water, with
the land on the right, and on the left the shoal, which considerably
broke the sea and kept the channel tolerably smooth.
At the western extremity of the shoal the channel opened pretty
suddenly into deep water, and very close to this mouth lay the
gunboat. On the inside, between the gunboat and the shore, there
seemed to be very little room to pass without getting dangerously
close to the breakers, but on the outside of her there was a good
wide space between her and the next vessel, and through which we
might pass; but that tempting opening--which was the widest space in
the whole fleet--might only be a trap shown during the day, while
some of the cruisers which kept steam up and cruised about during the
day might take their place there after dark and be ready to pounce
upon any craft that might have been lured into an attempt to pass
through this wide gate. We, therefore, determined to try the narrow
path.
Everything was got ready, the large boat was hoisted on board and
lodged in a place reserved for it forward of the main-hatchway.
Inside of the boat was placed a large coop or arrangement made for
the poultry to roost upon, among which was a fine cock, to which some
of the men had taken a great fancy, but which was soon afterwards
sentenced to death as a traitor. Into the dingey was stowed some
small packages of cotton, made up for the purpose, to shield the
steersman in case of shots from boats astern. Double reefs were put
in the mainsail and foresail, so that under low canvas we would be
shadowed by the dark loom of the land to leeward.
The wind kept increasing, and in the evening there was a fine, steady
breeze, and the night was dark.
About eight o'clock we raised anchor and proceeded down the bay. We
passed well to the eastward of the wreck of the _Westfield_ and the
guard-boat, keeping the lead going, and taking care to avoid
observation from the Forts. After a little difficulty we found the
entrance to the Swash Channel, and got into nine feet of water, with
the land on the starboard side. All well so far.
Along this channel we steered cautiously. No lights could be used at
the compass; but on entering the channel the course was taken from a
star and regulated by the lead.
With my night-glass I looked out for the gunboat, and I soon
discovered her on the port bow, close on, and well in shore she was,
and there was very little room to pass between her and the breakers.
The wind, however, was a little north of east, and there was not a
great sea on, and the breakers did not sound loud.
As we got towards the end of the shoal the swell from seaward caused
us to keep in the deepest water, and it was evident that we must pass
the gunboat very close. The night was dark, and by the dark loom of
the land beyond there was not so much danger of us being observed;
but the strictest silence was demanded, and orders were passed in an
undertone; and I was uneasy at the noise made by the breaking of the
water from the bow of the vessel, which had now got past the lee of
the reef and into the swell of the open sea, which was causing her to
heave considerably.
We were just coming abreast of the gunboat, and every breath was
hushed, when "Cock-a-leery-lou!" rang out in a loud and clear note
from the hen-coop in the boat amidship.
"Confound that brute," I hissed out, in a rage; "twist its neck."
The order was quickly executed; there was a momentary flutter of
wings, and poor chanticleer had given his last crow.
In a few minutes we had brought the gunboat on our weather-quarter,
and as there was considerable swell, and the breakers close under our
lee, we luffed up and stood off the land a little.
We had not proceeded far when, looking with my night-glass, I
discovered another cruiser on the port bow much larger than the one
we had passed, evidently with steam up and not at anchor, as she was
not riding to the wind like the others.
Hard up and ease off sheets, and we were off before the wind heading
towards the shore, expecting every moment to be fired upon; but we
soon lost her in the darkness, and had just time to luff up and get
sheets hauled in before we reached the breakers, and we now stood a
good distance to the westward before we stood off the land again.
This latter vessel had, no doubt, come up after dark to watch the
wide gap we had observed before sunset between the first and second
vessels on the left wing of the blockading fleet, and had we passed
out through that gap she would most likely have picked us up.
Since we had passed the Confederate guard-boat we had seen nothing of
the _Mary Elizabeth_, though she raised anchor at the same time, and
followed us down the bay; but as we had heard no firing we concluded
that she had got out all right.
The object now was to get as far out to sea as possible before
daylight, and this was the all-important object of a sailing vessel
running the blockade on the outward trip. A steamer could always
depend upon making her distance, but if the wind died away a sailing
vessel was left helpless in the very jaws of the enemy.
There was no doubt but the sleepy hours of the morning was the best
time to pass through the fleet, and were generally taken advantage of
on the inward trip when it could be managed; but on the outward trip
it was necessary to pass out in the fore-part of the night, so as to
get a good offing before daylight.
The danger of capture was not so great from the vessels which
actually blocked the harbour as from those which cruised round in the
immediate vicinity; and a much greater number of vessels were
captured by the cruisers which cruised off the coast and round about
the blockaded ports than by the blockading fleet. Therefore, the
greater distance which could be run from the port during the night,
the greater the expanse of the circle to police and the less chance
of capture.
We were now favoured with a fine, strong breeze, and as soon as we
were satisfied that we were well clear of the patrols, we luffed up
and stood off the coast, took reefs out of the mainsail and foresail,
and set staysail and gaff-topsail.
This was the real cream of blockade running--the first night on the
outward trip, with a good cargo of the valuable cotton; a rattling
breeze, and every stitch of canvas the vessel could stagger under,
neither lights, look-out, or any other precaution thought of, but
dash recklessly on,[1] getting further and further from the
cruiser-infested coast and out to the wide range of the open ocean,
where the wide expanse made cruisers few and far between.
The breeze kept steady, but I did not leave the deck till 4 a.m.,
when I calculated that we would be at least seventy miles from the
coast. I then turned in for a short nap, telling the mate to scan
the horizon well at daybreak, and call me if anything was to be seen.
At daylight the mate called me in something like alarm, saying that a
large sailing vessel was on the weather-quarter, bearing down upon us.
I jumped on deck and examined her with the glass, then, laughing at
the mate, asked him if he did not know the _Mary Elizabeth_.
He said she had got very small in appearance from the time he first
saw her; but when first seen she looked as large as a barque, and
Fred had declared it to be the _John Anderson_, which had chased us
so hard on our last voyage.
I said the _John Anderson_ was long off the station. The reason she
looked so large was the phenomenon of him having seen her at daybreak
directly between him and the rising sun. She was about seven miles'
distant, and as it got lighter it left no doubt that it was the _Mary
Elizabeth_, and I remembered that she was exactly in the same
position when we sailed together last voyage.
I now remembered that Captain Shaeffer would know nothing of the
understanding made at Havana among blockade-running captains; that if
they sighted each other at sea they should stand away from each
other, so as to lessen the danger of both being captured should one
be sighted by a cruiser; and I had forgotten to tell him of it.
The breeze still continued, but it had gone round a little to the
south of east. We had been steering throughout the night about south
to get away from the coast, but our course was about south by west.
So I changed our course to S.S.W., so as to separate us from the
_Mary Elizabeth_, but she followed us on the same course. I then
luffed up to south so that the two vessels would meet, and signalled
to speak. He either did not see or understand the signal, or perhaps
thought that I had seen some danger to the westward and was steering
away from it, for he luffed up also. As I saw I could not make him
understand I kept away on our course, S. by W.
About this time Father Ryan, who I had not seen or noticed since we
left our anchorage, put his head out of the cabin-door.
Father Ryan, who was of Irish birth, proved to be of an exceedingly
good-natured and kind-hearted man. Since he came on board he seemed
to have ingratiated himself with the crew. While in Galveston Bay he
had gone in the boat with them, fishing and gathering oysters--a kind
of food of which he was particularly fond. He was also very wishful
to make himself useful in assisting the men in any work they might be
doing, and was very desirous of learning how to splice or make knots.
"Good morning, Father Ryan," said I, as he looked out. "How have you
passed the night? Have you been sea-sick?"
"Not a bit of it," said he; "I have been very comfortable, thanks to
you."
"When did you turn in?" said I. "I never saw you from the time we
raised anchor."
"I daresay not," said he; "you was too much engaged; but I was on
deck until you hoisted all the sails, and I heard the vessel making
the water fly; but you got out nicely. How far will we be from
Galveston now?"
"Well on to a hundred miles, I should say."
"Oh, that is surely good! What vessel is yon?"
"That is the _Mary Elizabeth_, that sailed along with us."
"Oh, indeed!" said he. "You are beating her."
"Not much; the two vessels are much on a par as to sailing."
"Well," said he, looking around, contemplatively, "is not this
wonderful! grand! beautiful! Captain, when you look around on that
great expanse of ocean, with these large, blue waves with their white
crests dazzling so beautifully in the morning sun, does it not remind
you of the grandeur and purity of God's works?"
"It does, most truly, Father Ryan," said I, sympathetically, for I
had got so disgusted with the deceitful actions of mankind that I
felt happy at being again on the bosom of the honest ocean.
"Great ocean!" he went on, moralizing, "man can change the face of
the land, he can build cities, harbours, railroads, clear away
forests, and make the desert blossom as the rose; but the sea he
cannot change; it remains the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever."
I had just taken an altitude of the sun, and went below with the
sextant and slate, while Father Ryan made his way forward to where
the men were at breakfast, crawling over the cotton bales on his
hands and knees.
When I came on deck again, Hagan, who was at the wheel, said to me--
"Captain, what do you think old George would have done if he had been
with us this trip? I swear he would never have left Galveston with
us."
"How so?"
"Why! with both a priest and a cat on board."
"Why, what harm is there in either?"
"Oh! none that I know of; but I know George would not have gone with
us."
"We could have given the vessel a list to port," said I, "and that
would have outbalanced priests and cats and everything else with
George; but these are old and foolish superstitions."
"Oh, I know that," said he; "and I am sure I don't believe in them;
and I was going to say, what harm could there be in any kind of man
or beast being on board; but I am not so sure of that now."
"Why so?"
"Why, what did you think of that cock last night trying to give the
alarm just as we were passing close to the Yankee gunboat?"
"What is there supernatural in that?" said I. "It is a very natural
thing for a cock to crow when he is wakened out of his sleep. I
would have considered it more supernatural if he had held his tongue
till we were past the gunboat."
"It would have been better for him, any how; for natural or not, I
made short work of him."
"Was it you that killed him?" said I.
"It was; and just as he was flapping his wings to give another crow."
"It is a pity you killed him," said I. "If you could have thrown a
bag or something of that kind over him it would have stopped him."
"You cried out to twist his neck, and there was no time to think over
it."
Breakfast being ready, the cook had called Father Ryan, and as there
were no supercargoes now on board, only Father Ryan, myself, and the
mate sat down to breakfast.
"Captain," said Father Ryan, "I hear you have been committing murther
last night."
"How is that, Father Ryan?"
"Why, in killing that nice rooster."
"Well, yes; it was a pity; it was done on the spur of the moment; but
they might have heard him on the gunboat, and that would have led to
our capture."
"Oh, that it would!" said he. "It was such a loud crow; but is it
not a very strange thing that he should have given the alarm just as
we were passing the gunboat? Had it been the usual time to crow, it
would have been quite natural, but it was not yet nine o'clock, and
it is something unnatural for a cock to crow at that hour."
"That is what I find strange about it," said the mate. "I am not
superstitious, but it does look strange; and it was a very unusual
time for a cock to crow, and just at the moment he could betray us."
"That is what the crew are all saying," said Father Ryan. "You told
me, Captain, that your crew were not superstitious, but they are all
talking much about it, as ominous of bad luck for the voyage; and
they are a little downcast. Hagan maintains that the devil had got
on board in the form of a cock, but that he had done for him, anyhow.
I told them that they should not indulge in those foolish
superstitions, that all such things just happened by chance in the
ordinary course of things."
"Well," said I, laughing, "it is astonishing to see how people can
manufacture a mysterious affair out of the most commonplace event.
There is nothing more easily accounted for than the cock crowing at
the time it did. That it was not the usual time for cocks to crow is
true enough, but cocks will crow at any time if they are awakened out
of their sleep. Now the fowls had all roosted and gone to sleep
before we left our anchorage, and you will remember when we got past
the reef and got into the open sea the heavy swell coming past the
end of the reef caused the vessel to make several heavy lurches?"
"Oh, I remember that," said Father Ryan. "I was standing in the
companion, and was nearly thrown down the cabin-stair."
"Well," continued I, "I was standing near the fore-rigging, and heard
the fluttering of the fowls in the boat as they were thrown from
their perches by the rolling of the vessel, and as the rolling
subsided a little, and just as we approached the gunboat, the cock
having got on to his perch again, naturally began to crow."
"Oh, well, now that explains the whole matter entirely," said Father
Ryan; "and I am so glad, and I will soon set the men's minds at rest,
for nothing could be more natural."
The mate now laughed, and said that accounted for it exactly; and he
seemed greatly relieved in his mind.
"Well now," continued Father Ryan, "does not that show that many
things which happen, and are thought mysterious and supernatural and
sometimes create superstition in the minds of weak people, might be
easily explained if the real causes were known."
Breakfast being over, Father Ryan hastened to explain to the crew the
cause of the apparent mysterious affair, which he succeeded in doing,
as soon could be seen from their laughing and bantering each other
for having entertained serious misgivings in the matter.
Throughout this day the breeze continued, but got gradually lighter,
and hauled more round to the southward, which caused us to head more
to the westward, but we saw nothing the whole day except the _Mary
Elizabeth_, which still kept in sight, though luffing up and standing
more to the southwards.
On the following day the wind was light, and nearly due south. The
_Mary Elizabeth_ was not in sight, which I was glad of, but we could
only hold a course about S.W. by W., and as we could do no better, I
thought of getting west, near to the coast of Mexico. For although I
knew that the current from the south would be stronger against us
there, yet I knew that if once south of the Rio Grande we would be
more out of the way of cruisers on that coast.
For several days the winds were very light, and from the south, and
we made but slow progress, constantly keeping a look-out from the
mast-head for cruisers; but we only saw one, which, being observed in
time, all sails were taken down, and she passed about ten miles to
the northward without observing us.
At last we got south of latitude 25° and longitude 96°, and we
considered that we were now out of the most frequented track of the
cruisers, but still they might be met anywhere.
The wind was exceedingly light and baffling, varying about a point to
the east or west of south, while the current of the Gulf Stream from
the south was so strong that we could scarcely hold the southing we
had made.
For one or two days it seemed that we could not get out of the spot
we were in.
About the eighth day out we again sighted the _Mary Elizabeth_. She
was just in about her old position from us--about eight miles to the
eastward--and she seemed to be pursuing the same tactics as ourselves.
The same day it fell dead calm, and about noon a large circle was
observed round the sun of a purple colour, which some of the men
declared indicated the approach of a heavy gale, and that we might in
a short time look out for a violent norther. Anything would be a
relief to this suspense, and a norther would be welcomed if it did
not come too severe.
As it was about dead calm, sails were taken down, and every strop,
hook, and cringle examined and made as secure as possible. Flying
jib and small sails stowed, and everything about deck firmly lashed
and made snug. Double reefs put in mainsail and foresail, and single
reef in jib, and sails hoisted again, and we looked for the change in
the weather.
We did not have long to wait. About 3 p.m. the sky darkened all
round, and by 4 p.m. it was fearfully dark, the sky to the northward
being black as ink. There was now no mistake but that we were going
to have a heavy gale, but whether it was going to be a West India
hurricane or a Texas norther we did not know.
It was not just yet the season for the regular northers, but there
were often in those latitudes heavy gales about the equinox which
sometimes took the form of northers, and blew with great violence,
but they were generally of short duration, and might be said to be
something between the Texas norther and the West India hurricane.
There could now be seen under the black cloud to the northward what
appeared to be snow hillocks on the horizon, which soon spread out,
and was coming towards us. This of course was the sea lashed into a
foam by the fury of the wind, but still not a breath of wind had
reached us, and the vessel still rolled in a dead calm.
It soon came on, however, direct from the north, and first a few
drops of rain struck the vessel, and then the cold wind which
indicated, to all appearance at least, it was a norther. It struck
the vessel with such violence that I thought it would have torn the
masts out of her before she gathered headway.
I was not sure how the _Rob Roy_ would lay to under a close-reefed
foresail, and I determined, as the wind was fair for us, to make the
best of it, and scud before it.
The vessel was now rushing through the water at a great rate, but
when the full force of the gale came up it struck her with such
violence that it seemed as it would tumble her stern overhead.
"Get the mainsail off her," I cried.
This was easier said than done. The sheet had been eased off to run
before the wind, and the belly of the sail was pressing against the
shrouds, and with the awful force of the wind it was impossible to
move it. To ease her in the meantime the peak purchase was cast off,
and the peak dropped. This did ease her a little, but the gale kept
increasing in violence, and the mainsail must come off her.
To handle such a large sail in such a tempest was no easy task, and
as the boom was eased off it must be got aboard. No strength could
haul it in against the force of such wind; the vessel must be rounded
to.
"Hard down your helm!" was the word. The helm was put hard down, but
the peak having been dropped she would not come up, but rushed along
in the trough of the sea with the full force of the hurricane on her
beam. That she did not lose her masts or capsize showed great
strength and stability.
"Let go the jib halliards." This was done and the jib hauled down.
This had the desired effect, and she came up into the wind. The fore
sheet was hauled in, and she was held up till the main sheet could be
hauled in, the sail lowered and stowed securely.
[Illustration: MIDNIGHT IN A HURRICANE.]
The gale had now become terrific, and the wind being directly against
the current of the Gulf Stream, the waves rose very fast and to a
great height. While we had the vessel thus rounded to, we thought to
try if she would lay to in the gale, but the seas having got to a
great height, and coming with great force, and the vessel having such
a light hold on the water, she was thrown back stern on with every
wave, causing her to fall heavily on her rudder, which I feared might
be carried away; we thought it best to scud before the wind under a
close reefed foresail.
The last reef was then put in the foresail, the jib tack hauled to
windward, and part of the jib run up. She payed off quickly, and
bounded off before the wind. The jib was then taken down and cleared
so as to be run up quickly in case of necessity.
She now scudded along beautifully, but the wind increased far beyond
our imagination, and was something appalling, but it did not vary a
point in its direction. We steered about due south; everything
depended upon the steersman; to have broached to would have been
destruction.
The night was very dark, and the terrible roaring of the wind and the
hissing of the spray off the tops of the waves seemed at times high
over our heads. No one sought to sleep that night; the men were
gathered aft, where they stood in silence with their eyes alternately
upon the foresail and the man at the helm. Sometimes the silence
would be broken by the expression--"Well, that is blowing pretty
stiff."
Up till midnight all went well enough, but there was no abatement of
the gale; it was rather increasing, and the seas were breaking more.
Our only fears were for the foresail splitting.
About 1 a.m. a tremendous sea caused the vessel to yaw a little, and
the foreboom jibed from starboard to port like the shot of a cannon,
and as she recovered herself it jibed back again with the same force.
This was dangerous work, as each time it struck against the
fore-shrouds, and might have carried them away. I went with the mate
to examine, but found no harm done. The fore-sheet, which worked in
a traveller on deck, was taut as a bar, although the boom was
pressing hard against the shrouds. Thinking to ease the boom off the
shrouds a little, we got all hands to try a pull on the fore-sheet,
but such was the pressure of the wind on the sail that we could not
gain an inch. To have put a back tackle on the boom to prevent it
jibing would have been madness. So the hauling part of the sheet was
made fast to the block at the traveller, and the boom allowed to have
its play, and every one warned to keep out from the sweep of the
boom, as one blow from it would have sent them beyond hail.
Shortly after this the boom jibed again with a loud report, and as
quickly jibed back again, but in jibing back the jaw rope parted, and
the boom unshipped from the mast, and lay across ship, with one end
pressing against the mast, and the other against the fore-shrouds.
This was a bad state of things, but it was impossible to do anything
with it, as such was the force of the wind, and the boom adrift and
flying about, that it was dangerous to go near it.
It was evident that we were going to lose the foresail, and as our
last resource we must try and get the jib upon her; but just as the
men were trying to get forward to loose the jib a tremendous sea came
rolling up astern, and a large body of water, detached from the top
of it by the fury of the wind, fell on board right amidships, filling
the large boat with water, and causing the vessel to reel over almost
on her beam ends. She quickly recovered herself again, and
singularly and fortunately the sudden jerk started the foreboom from
where it lay pressing against the mast and shrouds, and shipped it
back into its place again. Lucky event!
"Well done, _Rob Roy_!" shouted the mate, as he seized a short piece
of rope used as a stopper and darted forward to secure the boom in
its place. I was quickly with him with more hands, warning them to
keep forward of the mast out of the sweep of the boom. The rope was
quickly passed round the neck of the boom, and brought round the mast
to hold it in its place till a new jaw rope was got ready, when as
many of the purls as could be picked up were strung upon it, and it
was rove in its place, and the boom was all right again.
The vessel was now found to be staggering under the weight of the
large boat full of water on deck. This must be emptied out; to bail
it out would be dangerous work, as the boat was just under the sweep
of the fore-boom. The mate remembered that there was a large plug in
the boat, but the stopper was in. We tried to get the stopper out,
but there were difficulties in the way. It could not be got at from
the outside for the deck-load, and the fowls having been all used up,
the hen coop had been broken up, and an empty water-cask placed in
the boat where it had been. This water-cask was right over the
stopper, and the foreboom was just above the water-cask, so that it
could not be moved.
The water-cask must be sacrificed. A hammer was got, and the cask
knocked to pieces, and the mate, to avoid a stroke of the boom,
sprawled along in the water, dived down and withdrew the stopper, and
the water rushed out, and very soon the vessel was relieved of that
unsteady top weight, and she bounded on all right again.
The gale had now reached its height, but still blew steady from the
same point, and we began to imagine that it was abating a little.
As daylight began to appear we observed a small slit in the foresail,
which, on being examined from the back or lee side of the sail, was
found to be one of the seams which was just beginning to open. A
piece of strong canvas was got, which, with a bent needle, was
stitched strongly over the back of the place to help it a little.
When daylight broke clear the scene was truly grand. The most
experienced man on board had never seen such a sea, but though the
waves were tremendous high it could not be called a dangerous cross
chop of a sea. It was perfectly regular, and if from our position in
it we could not afford to call it sublimely beautiful, we had at
least to admit that it was grand and awful.
It seemed like a succession of mountain ridges perfectly straight and
parallel to each other, rolling furiously in one direction, and
between each a level plain about an eighth of a mile wide covered
with white foam. This, I presume, was caused by the violent gale
blowing steady from one point directly against the Gulf Stream.
About half-past seven the gale had somewhat abated, and soon after
the cook managed to have some breakfast ready. Father Ryan, who had
been on deck the greater part of the night, was now gazing steadily
upon the scene.
"What do you think of that gale, Father Ryan?" said I.
"Awful! truly awful," said he. "What kind of a gale do you call
that? Is that a hurricane?"
"It blows hard enough for one," said I, "although it is too steady
from one point for that. I think it is a sort of equinoctial
norther. What do you think of that sea?"
"Oh, that is terrible," said he. "I would not think it safe for a
small vessel like this."
"Many would think the same, and it is hard enough upon her, but she
is buoyant, and rises finely upon it, and has come through it very
well so far, and the worst is now past, for the gale has about spent
itself."
"Oh, yes," said he, "it is calming down now, but when I looked out
upon that awful sea this morning and thought of the calm sea of
yesterday, I said, 'Surely awful are the works of the Almighty, and
how suddenly He can send on the calmest sea such a storm as will
raise it into angry mountains, and yet with the same hand He can
guide safely through it a small, helpless vessel like this.'"
I agreed with him, and said we ought to be grateful.
By 9 a.m. the gale had much abated, and the morning, which up till
now had been dark and cloudy, began to clear up, and soon after the
sun broke through, and I got an observation, and assuming our
latitude, found our longitude to be about 97° 20', which placed us
about thirty miles from the coast of Mexico.
We now got more sail upon the vessel, and soon after we observed that
the northerly wind of the gale had entirely spent itself, and we were
into a light steady breeze from the eastward, although there was
still a heavy swell from the northward. This indicated that the gale
had not extended much further south, and we were now into the usual
weather again.
The danger from the seas being for the time past, the old standing
danger again cropped up, which was danger from the enemy, and, as we
were now getting near to Tampico, it was exceedingly probable that
some of their cruisers would be hovering in the neighbourhood with
the view of picking up any blockade runner bound for that port. We,
therefore, stood more to the westward, intending to sight the land,
and then crawl down along the coast as we had done last trip.
We now began to wonder how it had fared with the _Mary Elizabeth_,
which must have caught the gale at the same time with us. I knew
that in point of management she would not lack, as she had a master
and crew well experienced in these seas and in the management of this
class of vessels. She was better provided in that respect than the
_Rob Roy_, but she was a smaller vessel, and I knew that her sails
were not of the same strength. We looked in all directions from the
masthead, but could see nothing of her.
As we stood to the westward, we saw something that looked like
wreckage, but on steering towards it we found it to be large trees
floating, which appeared to have been quite recently brought down
some river, indicating that there had been heavy rain and floods in
the northern parts of Mexico.
I may here anticipate, and say that of the _Mary Elizabeth_ nothing
was ever heard. Captain Shaeffer's brother afterwards called upon me
in Havana to get the last and only information that he could ever
obtain, and that was of her being seen by us on the day before the
gale, and I have no doubt but that she foundered in that gale; and
though she was larger, a better sea-boat, better found, and better
managed than a great many of the craft which engaged in that rough
and reckless trade, it was, strange to say, the only instance I ever
knew of one of them being lost at sea. There was no doubt, however,
that the gale, so far as it extended, was the heaviest which had been
for some years.
We soon sighted the land, and at noon I got the latitude, and found
that we were about fifteen miles to the northward of Tampico River,
and we arrived off the mouth of the river about 3 p.m.
We found anchored there two vessels, both schooners. One of them was
just such a vessel as the _Sylvia_, which we had met here six months
before, and, like her, was from St. John with a cargo of lumber for
Tampico. The other was a larger vessel, but she seemed light, as in
ballast, and was anchored further out.
The former vessel we sailed up to and spoke. I cannot now remember
her name, but will call her the _St. John_, as she was from that
port. She had passed to the south of Cuba, and came in from the
eastward, and had experienced nothing of the gale, but judged from
the swell from the northward that there had been a heavy gale in that
direction. They drew about six feet of water, and they wished to
cross the bar and go up to Tampico Town.
The pilot's boat had been off in the morning, but it was impossible
to take them over the bar at that time owing to the very high sea
caused by the heavy swell from the northward, meeting in the channel
the strong current of the Tampico River, which was then very high
owing to great floods in the interior. The pilots had promised,
however, to come out again in the afternoon, when, if the swell had
gone down a little, they would be able to take them over.
As this bar at Tampico is of shifting quicksand, the channel through
it keeps constantly changing, and it is necessary for the pilots to
take soundings regularly--almost every day. It is sometimes very
crooked and difficult to pass through, and if a vessel gets on to the
shoal it is generally a total loss, and if it should be rough weather
it is often attended with the loss of all hands, as no boat can live
in the breakers. The entrance to this channel from seaward was
supposed at this time to be about half a mile to the southward of
where it was when we were here six months before, but it was very
difficult to define the exact place.
As the pilots had promised to take over in the afternoon the _St.
John_, which drew six feet of water, I conceived they could have no
difficulty with the _Rob Roy_, which drew only four feet nine inches.
We, therefore, dropped anchor and signalled for a pilot. After
waiting about an hour there was no appearance of any pilot-boat
coming off, and the sky had suddenly changed, and towards the
north-east looked black and threatening. This was alarming.
Any one who knows anything of Tampico Roads knows what a dangerous
place it is in a heavy north-easterly wind. A very high sea sets in,
and with such violence that no amount of ground-tackling will hold
the vessel; and I have known large steamers with both anchors down
and working propellors at full speed scarcely able to hold against it
and keep off the breakers, while with a sailing vessel it is
impossible to claw off.
As soon as I saw this appearance of a change in the weather I set
about getting the anchor up to try and get out to sea, and I saw the
other vessels doing the same, but it was too late. We had scarcely
got sails set when it was down upon us. We set every bit of canvas,
and gave full centre-board to see if we could weather the reefs to
the southward, but we soon saw that we could not clear them on that
stretch, and we tacked and stood to the northward as far as we could
reach for the breakers, and then stood back to try again to weather
the reefs to the southward; but to our dismay we found that we had
not gained an inch, and the sea was now getting up and throwing us
more to leeward, and we saw that the other two vessels were not
making any more of it than ourselves.
This was something terrible to realize so suddenly and unexpected.
To leeward and on each side was the shoals which hemmed us in, and on
them the mountainous waves broke with great fury; to windward was the
threatening clouds which betokened a heavy gale, and coming it was
with certainty, and not the slightest chance of a lull or change in
the wind, and night coming on. The gale did not come on with such
violence as on the previous day, but it mattered little in the
position we were in; it was sufficient to bring on our destruction,
and that with certainty and in a very short time, and what would we
not have given for the same sea room we had last night, even with the
gale in all its fury.
What to do I did not know. The men looked at me, but no one spoke.
I pointed to the deck-load of cotton.
"Men," said I, "the charge of every life is mine. Do you think it
would help us any to throw over that deck-load? If you think so, we
will throw it over at once."
"It will do no good," they cried out together; "it eases her aloft
and gives her a better hold on the water; and if at last we go on the
bar there is a chance of saving our lives by clinging to bales of
cotton."
"Then," said I, "we cannot claw off. The gale is increasing, night
is upon us, and, do our best, we will be in these breakers before an
hour. Now, I propose to make an attempt to run the gauntlet. I have
been observing with the glass, and I fancy I see what I take to be
the opening to the channel, and I propose to make the attempt to
cross the bar. I know it is a desperate and dangerous undertaking,
but it is the only chance for our lives. What do you all say?"
"I say try it," said the mate; "it is our only chance."
The men all acquiesced, and said they were ready to obey.
One man then spoke up, and said: "I am ready to leave it to your own
judgment, Captain; but if you take my advice when crossing you will
steer through where you see the highest seas and the bluest water."
"I believe you are right," I said, "and I intend to do so."
Father Ryan, who stood with an expression something between composure
and anxiety on his countenance, looked at me seriously and said, "Try
it, Captain, and may the hand of God guide you."
For once at least in my life, I implored the aid of a higher hand. I
went to the cabin and took the chronometer and cushioned it in one of
the beds, as is usually done in crossing bars, in case of a sudden
touch on the ground shaking it, and, going on deck, told the men that
everything now depended upon their coolness and prompt action.
The greatest difficulty in crossing a bar through a narrow channel
before a heavy sea was to keep the vessel straight in the channel,
and prevent her stern being swung round by the heavy seas rolling up
astern. In placing the men, the first point to be determined was who
was the best steersman. This was accorded to Hagan. To the cook was
assigned the charge of the centre-board, the bar of which being near
the door of the galley he had been accustomed to work, and lower or
raise as required. The mate would take charge aft, with another man
at the peak purchase, and be ready to drop the peak of the mainsail
if a heavy sea rolling up astern swung her stern round; while two men
would be stationed at the jib-sheet to haul to windward and make her
pay off, and I would take my station on the top of the cotton
amidships, and with my glass look out ahead for the best water, and
direct with my hand to the right or left the course to steer. The
helmsman would keep his eye on me and steer by the direction of my
hand. The mate would also be ready to assist the man at the helm, or
to take the helm in case of the steersman being knocked down by a
heavy sea coming over the stern. Father Ryan wished to know where he
could be of service. I directed him to watch the companion doors,
and keep them shut to prevent a sea going down in the cabin.
The most important part was to find the proper entrance to the
channel; and we were now approaching the place which I supposed to be
the entrance, and as soon as it was under our lee the gaff-topsail
was taken in, but everything else was carried full.
Every man now took his place, and I got upon the top of the cotton
with my glass and directed with my hand. As we approached the place,
it looked awful; the waves toppled up like the walls of a fortress.
Sheets were eased off, and under a full pressure of canvas the vessel
rushed at it. She plunged violently, every spar and timber seemed to
quiver. There was evidently a strong current against her, while the
tremendous seas breaking on each side seemed above our heads.
Sometimes I thought we were completely locked in, but still some
higher and bluer waves gave indication of the deepest water.
Sometimes a tremendous sea would come rolling up astern and throw her
stern forward and bring her almost broadside on across the channel;
but the peak would be quickly dropped and jib hauled to windward, and
she payed off again before another sea came, when the same thing was
repeated. We were nearly to the midst of it, but we were not making
fast progress owing to the strong current of the river against us.
This, however, made her steer better, and convinced me that we were
in the right channel; but I feared that the shallowest and
worst-defined part of it would be the end next the shore, and often
the flying spray blinded me and dimmed the glass in my hand so that I
had to keep wiping it with my handkerchief. I could only see ahead
when lifted on the top of a huge wave, as, when that passed on, the
mountain of water shut off for a time the view forward.
I fancied that the water was getting shallower on each side, the
breakers worse, and the channel less defined. When looking forward
my eye caught the shore in the distance, and I saw a Mexican
flag--the pilot's flag--and I saw they were waving directions. First
inclined to the north, we altered course to the north, then held up
straight--steady; then inclined to the south. We altered course to
the south, then up straight again--steady.
I had now some hopes. We continued on, and soon after all in front
seemed breakers, and I saw no appearance of a channel or deep water;
but the pilot's flag was held up steady to come straight on. It
looked fearful, but on we must go. Several heavy broken waves came
up, two of which came over our stern. Another heavier one came up,
and, nearly burying us, carried us forward some distance, and when it
passed she touched the ground, but it was just lightly and for a
moment. She payed off again. Another heavy and broken wave
followed, and a violent gust of wind at the same time carried us
along through a mass of foam into the deep and smooth water inside of
the bar.
"Bound her to, haul down staysail and jib, and let go anchor," said I.
This was soon done. The men stood round, but said nothing. Father
Ryan, whose hat had blown overboard, came up to me bareheaded,
drenched with salt-water, and with tears in his eyes. He grasped me
warmly by the hand, and said seriously, "Captain, the finger of God
was there."
"It was," I said; and I never said two words with more sincerity in
all my life. Of the many incidents in my somewhat adventurous life I
do not think that any made a greater impression on me than the
fortune of the last twenty-four hours, and especially this last hour.
I now cast a look seaward to see what had become of the other two
vessels. One, the _St. John_, having followed us, was within a
hundred yards of us, and near the place where we had touched the
ground. She was stranded, and the sea was breaking over her, and the
men had taken to the rigging. The other vessel was nowhere to be
seen. I ordered the men to get out the boat to see if we could in
any way render assistance to the crew of the _St. John_. I then went
to the cabin for a few minutes. I found that a good deal of water
had got down into the cabin, and some things were wet; but what was
that considering our providential deliverance.
[Illustration: CROSSING THE BAR AT TAMPICO, IN A GALE.]
When I returned on deck, the pilot's boat and the custom's boat were
alongside. I rated the pilots for not coming off in the afternoon as
they had promised to the _St. John_. They said it was impossible for
a boat to go off during the day. When they went off in the morning
there was some swell on the bar which they thought would go down, but
it increased during the day, so that a boat could not cross the bar,
and they supposed that there must have been a heavy gale to the
northward. I said there had been a heavy gale, but it seemed not to
have reached as far south as Tampico.
I then asked if we could do anything for the crew of the _St. John_.
They said that no boat could get to her just then, but there was a
chance for both the vessel and crew, as she was in past the worst
part of the bar, but the larger schooner was gone with all hands.
She had struck near the outer end of the channel and disappeared
almost immediately. The _St. John_ had a very heavy deck-load of
lumber, and if they could get that off her she would float off as the
tide was making.
They then made signs to the _St. John_ to throw off their deck-load,
but it was dangerous for the men to come down from the rigging. The
seas breaking over the vessel soon washed away the greater part of
the deck-load, and the vessel floated and was driven further in,
where she grounded again, but she was so near to the edge of the
smooth water that with the help of the floating lumber and our boat
and that of the pilots, the men were all saved, although some of them
were badly bruised.
I offered to take them up to Tampico Town, but they preferred to
remain at the pilot station to see about getting their vessel in over
the bar, which they succeeded in doing about two days afterwards. Of
the larger schooner nothing was ever seen, not a vestige of her could
be discovered when the weather moderated. It was supposed she had
been to Vera Cruz, where she had discharged her cargo and had come to
Tampico to load with dyewood.
By the time the crew of the _St. John_ had been picked up it was
getting dark and blowing hard, and to seawards there was every
indication of a heavy gale, and we were certainly very grateful that
we had got safe inside of the bar. We took the advantage of the fair
wind to run up the river to Tampico Town, which we were not long in
accomplishing. The river was very high, and we anchored in front of
the town.
Father Ryan now asked leave to offer a short thanksgiving for our
safe arrival, which was appreciated.
As no one had slept since the previous day, and it had been rather a
trying twenty-four hours, I expected all hands would now be glad to
get a little rest, but for this they were not the least inclined;
there was the usual rejoicing at getting in. They thought of the
dangers now past; the gale howled overhead, but they were now safe
and snug in harbour, the voyage successfully ended. Big pay and
bonus to receive, they sung and danced about, and said they thought
the captain ought to treat them to champagne.
I told them I thought they should have more solemn thoughts, and
express their inward gratitude to Heaven for their safety and
preservation, and remember the fate of the poor men on the other
vessels. They allowed all that, and said they were truly grateful
for their preservation, and now that the danger was past they wished
to drink my health and give me credit for my able management of the
vessel during the trip.
There is a good deal in fair words, and it requires a pretty
strong-minded man to be always proof against them. The men had
certainly done their duty, and I acknowledged it to them, and said I
was willing to show my gratitude in any way that would not be
injurious to them; and, turning to Father Ryan, I said, "What do you
say, Father Ryan?"
The old man said he thought the men had done their duty well, and if
they would only do it as well in keeping within moderation--which he
thought he could answer they would--there would be no harm in my
giving them a small treat.
It was now past seven o'clock and dark, but there was already some
boats alongside--"Bummers"--one of which had done business for us
last voyage. I called the owner of this boat and wrote to a
respectable restaurant which I knew, directing them to send off at
once what would be necessary for a good supper for all hands, with
some good champagne. In the meantime, the crew having got everything
made snug and got their wet clothes shifted, the boat came alongside
with the articles, and the men enjoyed themselves, and they were as
good as their word, and kept within moderation. As I wished every
man to get rest, I employed two men from the shore, who had worked
for us last voyage, and who I could depend upon, to keep anchor
watch, and we all enjoyed a pleasant sleep that night.
Next morning, when the business of discharging and disposing of the
cargo recurred to me, it again brought back to me unpleasant feelings
which I had forgotten during the excitement of the voyage. The
dangers of the seas and enemies were now overcome. Both were honest
and to be respected; but to think of the action of those who should
have been my friends, and for whom I was undergoing such dangers on
this small vessel, was an unpleasant reflection on the top of the
happy thoughts of our providential preservation.
[1] On these seas at that time there was so little traffic that there
was little need of a look-out, and it was not the policy of blockade
runners to carry lights.
CHAPTER XVI.
Landing and dividing of the cargo--Tampico under the Government of
Maximilian--The French commanders and the civil authorities--Mexican
tardiness and formality--French impulse--Condemned army stores--Sail
for Havana--Father Ryan takes passage with us--He is willing to bear
a hand--A sailor's method of dealing with well-meaning
busybodies--Arrival at Havana.
On the morning after our arrival a representative of the house to
whom we had consigned on the former voyage came on board, and I
appointed them consignees of the vessel and cargo. I showed them the
manifesto and bills of lading endorsed, which they regarded as
constituting full right and title to the cargo. I then directed that
the cotton should in the meantime be landed at the yard below the
town, where the last cargo had been landed.
When the cotton was all landed, I explained to the
consignees--Messrs. G.--my agreement with Mr. R. M. in Havana, and
the subsequent action of Messrs. R. and D. G. M. in Texas, and as I
had got the whole cargo of cotton into my possession, I might retain
possession of it until they had properly accounted to me for the
proceeds of the inward cargo, but on thinking over the matter I had
resolved not to take any undue advantage, but abide strictly by the
agreement made with Mr. R. M. in Havana.
The Messrs. G. were much pleased at what they called my magnanimity
in the matter, and said they had no doubt but Mr. R. M. would fully
appreciate my action.
I then handed them Messrs. R. and D. G. M.'s letter of August 6th, in
which it was stated that one half of the cotton belonged to them, and
gave them directions for the disposal of it.
The cotton was then divided into two lots, each bale weighed and
placed to each lot alternately. Messrs. G. then took over the half
belonging to Messrs. R. and D. G. M., my half to remain at the yard
until further arrangement.
The trip being now completed the crew were paid off, each receiving
his bonus. They were told that the vessel would sail in a few days
for Havana, and they might all reship within that time if they wished.
Some expressed their desire to ship at once, which I agreed to, as
plenty of work was to be done in the way of overhaul and repairs to
rigging, &c.
Tampico was still occupied by the French, and business went on as
usual; but the French troops were being gradually withdrawn, and
their places taken by Mexican troops in the service of the Emperor
Maximilian, but I rather imagined the zeal and enthusiasm in favour
of Maximilian was not so great as we had witnessed when here last
voyage.
For some time after our arrival the weather had continued somewhat
stormy, and there was something like a dearth of provisions in the
place.
The storm which we had encountered the day before we got in, although
it had not extended south of Tampico river, had extended far into the
interior of Northern Mexico accompanied by heavy rains and disastrous
floods. Roads were destroyed and bridges swept away and the
communication between Tampico and the interior was interrupted, so
that produce from the country could not reach the town. This was
said to be owing to the heavy floods, but some whispered that it was
owing to the forces of President Juarez, which were said to be in
greater force and nearer to Tampico than the French commanders in the
district were willing to admit.
Transports had been sent by General Bazaine from Vera Cruz with
provisions for the troops and inhabitants, but the weather being
stormy there was great difficulty in getting the provisions landed
across the bar. There were but few lighters at the place and those
of a poor class, and the pilots declared it to be impossible for them
to cross the bar in such weather, and the transports had to lay in
the offing or stand out to sea with their cargoes on board.
This led to considerable friction between the French military
commanders and the Mexican civil authorities. The former seemed to
think that the danger apprehended by the pilots was greatly
exaggerated, and implied a lack of zeal, and hinted that the want of
will barred the way. While the civil authorities supported the
pilots in their view of the matter.
Hints were thrown out in quiet corners that there might be more
significance in the question than was at first observable. It might
be questionable whether the civil authorities were so loyal to
Maximilian as they pretended to be, and did not regard with favour
the presence of the French troops, and would not have objected to see
them starved out of the place. However, it behoved outsiders to make
no remarks on the subject, as my mate found out rather to his
inconvenience.
This happened in a very simple way.
It seemed he had been in a café where there were some of the bar
pilots, as well as some French soldiers, and as the scarcity of
provisions was beginning to be severely felt, many questions were
asked of the pilots as to when they thought the bar would be
sufficiently smooth to enable lighters to go out and bring in
provisions from the transports.
The mate who was in high spirits, and perhaps a little exhilarated,
made some remarks and began to boast about how the _Rob Roy_ had
crossed the bar in a far worse sea than any that had been for the
last two weeks and without a pilot.
His remarks greatly annoyed the pilots, who declared that it was
because the captain of the _Rob Roy_ was not a seaman, and did not
know his duty, or he would never have attempted to cross in such a
sea without a pilot.
The mate maintained that it was the means, and the only means, of
saving the vessel and the lives of all on board.
The pilots admitted that it might have been the means of saving the
vessel and the men's lives, but still maintained that to cross the
bar in such a sea without a pilot, was not seamanship, but a reckless
undertaking and a breach of the port regulations.
The mate, who was a little excited, began to laugh, and deride the
pilots and the absurdity of their red-tape regulations. The French
soldiers, on understanding the matter, took part with the mate, and
joined in the altercation. High words arose and a general row got up
which resulted in the mate being taken to the lock-up.
On learning of the matter I got our consignee to wait upon the
alcalde, and on his explaining that it was only a bit of sailor's
harmless boasting, and not intended as any allusion to the delicate
question, the mate was set free, with a warning to be more careful in
his remarks.
Singularly enough, just at this time a small steamer arrived from
Cork, in Ireland, where she had been built to the order of the
Maximilian Government expressly for work on the bar at Tampico. She
was in the form of a paddle tow-boat, very strongly built, of light
draught of water, and the paddle-wheels so constructed that they
would touch the bottom at the same time as the keel, and so act as
wheels in assisting the vessel over a shoal. How this vessel
succeeded I do not know, as I do not remember having seen her at work
on any of my subsequent visits to Tampico.
When she arrived she crossed the bar, and went up to the town of
Tampico.
It was thought then that all the difficulties regarding lighterage
over the bar would now be overcome; but not so. Regulations and red
tape stood in the way. The civil authorities solemnly asserted that
"the vessel was not 'born' in Mexico, and that she could not act as a
lighter until she had become a citizen of Mexico."
The vessel was of course still under the British flag, and, according
to the laws of Mexico, she must be matriculated and put under the
Mexican flag before she could act as a lighter. To have this
ceremony performed it was necessary that she should go to Vera Cruz
as at the port of Tampico there was not the proper authority to
change her flag.
The captain who brought her out from Cork, and who was an Irishman,
said he had done his part in bringing her to Tampico, and that he was
not going to Vera Cruz, or on any other cruz; he had had cruising
enough in her. Besides, she had not sufficient coal left to take her
to Vera Cruz and back, and no coal was to be had at Tampico at the
time.
The commander of the French troops suggested that as a matter of
necessity the rules be dispensed with, and that she should be sent
off to the fleet of transports to bring in provisions at once.
The civil authorities, however, most emphatically refused to commit
such a flagrant violation of the law, and the correspondence between
the French commander and the civil authorities became hot and heavy.
Since our arrival I had made the acquaintance of a New Orleans
gentleman, who was a proficient linguist, and was often employed as
an interpreter, and was employed by the French commander to translate
his letters to the civil authorities from French into Spanish.
This gentleman showed me extracts from a letter translated by him,
which had been addressed by the commander of the French troops to the
chief of the Mexican civil authorities. This letter I thought
something of a curiosity in its way. It was couched in a degree of
courtesy and politeness which could scarcely be attained in any other
language, and which lost some of its force in being translated. It
was in regard to sending off the steamer to the transports for
provisions, and was something after the following style:
"Knowing and respecting your unsullied honour and high sense of duty,
as also your justice and generosity, I appeal to you in the name of
humanity on behalf of those sufferers, and as a matter of urgent
necessity I humbly implore, &c., &c.
"Knowing also the wants of the men under my command, and the
necessities of the general population, and impelled by the duty I owe
to them and to my superiors, I do, in the name of His Imperial
Majesty, and by virtue of the force at my command, expressly command
you to dispense for the time with the usual legal formalities, and
direct," &c., &c.
How this matter was arranged I do not know, as we sailed a day or two
afterwards.
As I had to provision the vessel for the trip up to Havana, I feared
I might have some difficulty in obtaining the necessary stores owing
to the scarcity of provisions; but meeting with my old friend Captain
Currie, whose acquaintance I had made on my last voyage, he said
these reports of the scarcity of provisions were greatly exaggerated,
and that he could easily get for me at a certain store all that I
wished, and I gave him a list of what I required.
I was a little undecided about what I should do with our share of the
cargo of cotton. I knew it was of much more value at Havana than at
Tampico, owing to the difficulty of shipment from the latter port,
but there would be considerable risk in taking it to Havana in the
vessel, as there were now a great many cruisers in the Gulf, and the
_Rob Roy_ being "habit and repute" a blockade runner, would, if
over-hauled, be seized beyond question, and as cotton was now
commanding a very high price, I was unwilling to expose it to further
risk.
It was necessary, however, that we should have something in the way
of ballast, and as no freight was to be had, and it would be very
difficult and expensive to get ballast, I resolved to put profit and
risk together and take a small part of the cotton, as on last trip.
I therefore re-shipped on new bills of lading twenty-five bales of
the most inferior cotton, and gave directions for the
remainder--which was of high class--to be shipped to Liverpool on the
mail steamer, leaving it to the Messrs. G. to consign it to whatever
firm they thought best.
I must here admit that at that time I was quite unaware of how little
knowledge I possessed of what was called "business" in transactions
connected with blockade running.
All my crew again joined the vessel; we got our clearance conformable
to law.
About two days before we sailed our old friend Father Ryan came on
board, to see if we would give him a passage to Havana. He said
since he had come to Tampico that the mail steamer had called, but
the sea was so rough on the bar that no passengers could get off to
the steamer, and it might be the same next time when the steamer
touched.
I asked him if he had not had enough of the _Rob Roy_ and undergone
sufficient dangers and discomforts upon her.
He said that the hand of Providence had guided us before, and he
believed it would be with us still; besides, he said he had conceived
a sort of liking for the little vessel.
I said he was not very fastidious, and agreed to take him. We had
also another passenger who had failed to get away by the mail steamer.
The boat came alongside with the stores, and Captain Currie with it
to say good-bye to us.
Among the stores were two barrels of salt beef and one of pork; on
the heads of each I observed the brand, "Condemned U.S. Stores." I
got angry and ordered them to be sent back saying, "What do they
mean, by sending me stuff such as that, old condemned United States
stores, and charging such a high price?"
Captain Currie gave a loud laugh, and said, "Why W., I thought you
was something of a military man. And is that all you know about
condemned army stores?"
I then remembered something of what commissariat officers got the
name of doing, but said that in case this might be an honest
transaction, we had better open the barrels and examine the contents.
The barrels were opened, and both beef and pork were found to be of
the finest quality.
As any reader might think this matter somewhat enigmatical, I may say
that commissaries sometimes got the name of getting the best army
stores branded as condemned stores, and then auctioned off for a mere
trifle, while they themselves bought them in through an accomplice.
It was therefore a common thing for packages branded as "condemned"
to contain provisions of the best quality. But as I have referred to
this in a former work,[1] I need not here go into a lengthened
explanation of how it is done.
All being now ready, we dropped down to the mouth of the river and
waited for a chance of smooth water to get out over the bar, which we
were fortunate to get on the following day.
As I had learnt that several schooners had lately been captured off
the Yucatan coast on the upward run from Mexico to Havana, and these
coasts were now pretty closely watched by the United States cruisers,
I determined to take a different route this time. I accordingly
stood away upon an E.N.E. course, intending to keep as near the
middle of the Gulf as possible, where there would be less chance of
meeting with cruisers. The winds were light, and we made slow but
steady progress without meeting with anything.
We had been about five days out and the wind had almost died away
when one day as we were down at dinner the watch on deck cried down
that a heavy squall was coming. I hurried on deck, but the squall
was upon us. All hands were set to shorten sail, but before anything
could be got in, the vessel was reeling along at a fearful rate. She
stood up well, however, but the squall having taken us unawares there
was some hurry and bustle in getting the sail off her. In the midst
of the confusion Father Ryan was very busy running to and fro
offering his services. He generally followed his friend Hagan,
offering his assistance, but on the whole very much in the way, and I
feared the old man might get knocked over and hurt. But Hagan who
was up to every seaman's dodge, adopted one which I had heard of
before but never saw put into practice.
Calling Father Ryan to him, he gave him hold of a rope and said, "You
hold on to that with all your might and be ready to haul when I tell
you."
The old man with great willingness held on to the rope, and the rope
held him (safe from danger) until sail was shortened and everything
got right.
"Haul, now, Father Ryan!" cried Hagan, going to assist him. "That
will do. Belay every bit," as he belayed the end of the rope on a
belaying pin.
Of course the rope was a fixture and no part of the running gear, but
it kept the old gentleman out of harm's way, and he was quite happy
in the imagination that he had been of some service.
I have sometimes thought that a similar plan might be adopted with
some busy but well-meaning people, who often, with good intentions,
put themselves in the way in trying to remedy matters which they know
nothing about.
The squall soon passed off, but it was evident that it was the
forerunner of a heavier gale, which soon afterwards came upon us from
the north-east, and about midnight went round to the north-west, and
blew with great fury.
I was very wishful to try if the vessel would lay to in a gale and
had her hove to on the port tack. Having only twenty-five bales of
cotton on board, and drawing only about three feet of water above the
centre-board, she was tossed about like a bandbox, and when the sea
got high she seemed to be blown bodily from the tops of the waves
into the trough of the sea.
The following day the gale continued with a very high sea, and
fearing damage to the rudder, which in these flat vessels is very
broad, and being well to windward of our course and the Yucatan
channel open on our lee, we put the vessel before the wind, took up
the centre-board about two-thirds, and carried just sufficient sail
to keep her clear of the seas and she went along very easily without
wetting her decks.
This gale--though not to be compared in violence with the one we
encountered on the passage from Galveston to Tampico --lasted about
five days, and during the whole of that time there was never a
glimpse of the sun, and the atmosphere was so thick that we could not
see a hundred yards from the vessel.
The gale at length abated, and soon died away altogether, and the sun
came out clear, and a fine breeze set in from the south. On getting
an observation I found that we were about forty miles north-west of
Cape Antonia. All sail was set, and the breeze continuing, in three
days more we arrived at Havana.
[1] "Life in the Confederate Army," chap. xv.
CHAPTER XVII.
The new custom house at Havana--Singular story of the building--Mr.
H. M. ignores the action of the house in Texas--He prevails on me to
make another trip--Great excitement in blockade running--Steamers
_versus_ sailing vessels--Their respective merits compared--Havana
and its institutions--Officials--Pensioners--Poor--Criminals--
Lotteries--Captain Flagg and the Bilateria--Jim Hyland turns
up--His wife desires to bepresent when he is paid off--Loaded
for another voyage.
As soon as we passed the Moro and entered Havana harbour, there was
the usual rush of boats crowding round the vessel; but as we had been
here before, we knew better how to deal with that class, and kept
them at bay.
Having got anchored, I went ashore and called upon Messrs. A., my
former consignees, and reported the vessel and cargo consigned to
them.
On going with them to get the vessel entered at the custom house, I
found that that department had been transferred to a different place
from where it had been last time we had been to Havana, and on going
to the place, there was some pleasant remarks about our being one of
the first entries at the "new custom house."
Though called the new custom house, it was by no means a new
building, but a very old building, which covered a large space
fronting on the harbour, in the finest and best business part of the
town, which had for many years been closely shut up, and all access
to it denied. The only accounts I had had about it were from
sailors, who, on my inquiries why such a valuable part of the city
should be thus darkly walled up, said that it was in there that the
dragon, that old sarpent, was bound up.
The more correct account which I now got about it was this.
Some three hundred years ago, when Spain held dominion over the
greater part of the New World, and the city of Havana was rising up
as a central station and key to these possessions, a magnificent
cathedral was erected, fronting the sea, inside of the beautiful bay
which now forms the harbour, and just about the centre of the front
of the walled city. This cathedral was said to be the finest in the
New World, and was held in great veneration.
When the Moro Castle and the other defences of Havana were taken by
the British, after a gallant resistance in 1762, the British landed a
force at Havana, a part of which was cavalry, and without any regard
for the sacredness of the edifice, they used the cathedral as a
stable for their horses. When Havana was restored to Spain by the
treaty of peace, signed at Paris in 1763, this cathedral, in
consequence of the sacrilegious use to which it had been put by the
British, was declared to be defiled and desecrated, and entrance to
it strictly forbidden, and it was condemned to be closely shut up in
darkness for a period of one hundred years. The hundred years had
now expired, and the building had been opened, but never again to be
used as a place of worship, and it was being converted into a custom
house and other secular purposes.
It was amazing to see the good state of preservation the building was
in; the walls had been most substantially built, and still seemed as
good as when first erected, while the timber, which was of mahogany
and other fine hard wood of the country, was sound as the day it was
put in.
Having got the vessel entered, and got a permission to discharge, a
lighter was alongside the same night, and the cotton discharged into
it. The vessel was reported as usual at the British Consulate, and
the register and crew list deposited.
The crew having been paid off at Tampico, and having reshipped for
the run to Havana, they had now to be paid for that run, under the
supervision of the consul at Havana. They were paid off on the
following day, but one name on the list remained unsigned, and the
man not accounted for. This was the man Jim Hyland, who had been
left behind in Texas, sick with yellow fever.
Having now got everything connected with the voyage completed, I went
to Mr. R. M. and reported the voyage successfully completed, handed
him certificate of the delivery of his half of the cargo of cotton to
Messrs. G. of Tampico, and laid before him an account of the
disbursements.
I then recalled to him his agreement with me, that the cargo he would
put on board would be more than sufficient to purchase a cargo of
cotton, and asked if he still adhered to it.
He said he still adhered to it, and why did I ask.
I showed him the letter of Messrs. R. and D. G. M. in Texas, and that
we should now settle up and dissolve partnership.
He appeared to be amazed, said he had no advices from the house in
Texas; but there was evidently some mistake; but I must pay no
attention to that, it was him that I had to deal with and not the
house in Texas. He had heard of our arrival in Tampico, and had
another cargo all prepared and ready; and as this was now the most
favourable time of the year, good winds, dark weather, and short
daylight, I should not lose a moment, but start upon another trip
which I might accomplish in a few weeks.
The agreement with me for the voyage just finished he allowed was
just as I had said: when he made a bargain he held to it. The
agreement for the voyage he now proposed would be the same continued,
bearing in mind that, as the half of the vessel now belonged to him,
that I must pay for half of the cargo to be sent to Texas.
I acknowledged that the half of the vessel now belonged to him, but I
wished to dissolve the partnership, and I wished he would say what he
would give me for my half of the vessel or take for his half. I
would give him until to-morrow to say whether he would buy or sell.
I was quite aware that it was a favourable time of the year to make a
voyage, and I was ready and wishful to start on one; but I most
emphatically refused to go on another voyage consigned to the house
of R. and D. G. M. So saying I took my leave, saying that I would
call to-morrow and hear what he had to say.
On the following day I called and asked if he had made up his mind.
He said if I was determined to dissolve the partnership, he would pay
me a premium of fifty dollars to say what I would give or take for
half of the vessel. I replied by saying that I would pay him one
hundred dollars to say what he would give or take.
He then assumed another tone, and entered upon a long discourse in
which he used a large quantity of that seductive thing, flattery.
He began by saying that by taking the position we had done we would
never come to any settlement, that the vessel would lie idle, and
means be wasted; and that surely it would be great foolishness if a
vessel so valuable as the _Rob Roy_ for the present crisis, and a man
possessing such qualifications to manage her as myself, should lie
idle at this most advantageous season of the year, when everything
was in favour of making a quick and successful voyage.
He could say nothing about the disposal of the last cargo taken into
Texas until he got advices and statements of the transactions, but he
would stand by the agreement he had made with me. He would now make
a proposal, and he would advise me to consider it. He would show me
invoices of a cargo which he had all ready, and which consisted of
goods which, he had been informed by Mr. Helm, were especially wanted
in Texas, and if I approved of the goods and the prices I should pay
him half of the amount of the cargo, and then we would go equal
shares in the voyage, and as I declined to consign to the house of R.
and D. G. M., we could arrange to consign to some other firm.
This proposal did not seem to me to be much out of the way, and I
said I would consider it if he would agree to consign to Mr. H. in
Galveston, as I said it would save the great trouble and loss of time
in taking the vessel up to Houston.
He did not seem to wish to consign to Mr. H., with whom he was not
very friendly, although I did not at the time know for what cause.
We, however, at length agreed to consign to a Mr. C. in Galveston.
I then looked over the invoices of the cargo he proposed to send, and
though I did not know much of what the prices should be, I agreed to
it. Remembering my promise to the Texas farmers, I requested that
about thirty or forty barrels of seed potatoes should be included.
To this he agreed. He also said that Mr. Helm would also wish to
send some goods, which I said I would be willing to take free of
freight.
He asked how soon would I be ready to sail, and if the vessel wanted
any repairs. I said she must be put on the ways, have her bottom
cleaned and painted, and some other slight repairs; she must also
have a new foresail, and I would be ready to sail in about two weeks,
which would be about the beginning of December. This being arranged,
I proceeded to get the vessel docked and fitted out ready for another
trip.
Blockade running was now being carried on with great spirit; cotton
had gone up to a very high price. All the Atlantic ports of the
Confederate States, having either been captured or closely invested,
the trade was now changed to the Gulf States, with Havana as a base,
and a great many steamers which had formerly run from Nassau, New
Providence, into Charleston, Savannah, Wilmington, and other ports on
the Atlantic coast, had come to Havana, and as Mobile was now in
possession of the Federals, their attention was turned to Galveston,
which was now the chief available port for blockade-running
enterprise.
Most of those steamers were swift paddle boats of light draught of
water, mostly built on the Clyde, and purchased for this trade on
account of their high speed; but there was now some difference of
opinion as to whether they were more safe and profitable than
schooners.
Their original cost was high so that there was always a large amount
of capital at risk.
They consumed a large amount of coal, and as this article was not to
be had within the Confederate States, they had to take in sufficient
coal at Havana for the round trip, and as coal was dear at Havana,
this added greatly to the expense of the voyage. Their carrying
capacity was small, and this was still more hampered by the large
amount of coal they had to carry, and when loaded down with coal and
cargo their speed was greatly impaired.
The number of hands they had to carry in the capacity of engineers
and stokers made their disbursements high in the way of wages and
bonuses.
They could make the trip in a short time, and were not, like sailing
vessels, subject to detention from contrary or light winds or calms,
but they could be observed at a long distance on account of their
smoke; and their speed was generally impeded by their being deep
loaded; while the Federal Government was now getting faster cruisers
on the stations, and if they were sighted and chased they were often
captured, or escaped only by throwing their cargo overboard.
The only classes of vessels which engaged in this traffic were
steamers, and light-draught schooners, the former depending entirely
on their speed, the latter depending upon their strategy by dodging
the cruisers and keeping out of sight. Some confided in the one, and
some confided in the other.
Mr. R. M. confided in schooners, and tried to become shareholder in
as many as he could, and he generally contrived to become shareholder
on pretty easy terms, the owners and masters of these vessels being
generally a poorer class of adventurers, who often required some
backing, and were generally men more capable of contending with the
seas and enemies than holding their own with shrewd and sometimes not
over scrupulous men of business.
Having now arranged for another trip, I set about getting the
necessary repairs done; but as everything in Havana moved slow and
sure, some time was necessary.
While the repairs were being done, I had an opportunity of observing
something of the city and its institutions and general government,
which were confirmed by subsequent sojourns. What seemed to me most
worthy of note was their appointment of officials, their mode of
dealing with their criminals, with their pensioners, and with their
poor, also their modes of collecting revenue.
All officials from the Captain-General to the common policeman were
natives of Spain; no appointments of any kind were given to natives
of the island. This caused great dissatisfaction among the Creoles,
and was the principal cause of the rebellion which broke out in 1869.
But I have often thought that most of the smaller offices were not
worth fighting about, as they were very poorly paid, and bribery was
expected, and corruption common, particularly in the customs
department.
Their mode of dealing with criminals was by making them work in a
chain gang, in classes of more or less severity, according to the
nature of the criminal. The streets of the city were swept, and all
sanitary labour done during the night by those gangs, and much of the
Government work, including the making and maintaining of roads.
Pensioners got petty offices about the customs and other departments.
Those of the navy got licenses to act as boatmen in the harbour,
their scale of charges were strictly laid down, and no others were
allowed to ply for hire.
The most helpless of the poor were allowed to beg one day in the
week, which was Saturday. They had their own particular stations
allotted to them, generally on the steps of church doors, or corners
of the streets or squares, and there they must appear clean in their
persons, keep in their places, be respectful to passers-by, and never
importune, and certain it was that, by maintaining a respectful
demeanour, they did not beg in vain.
One old woman, whom I passed occasionally, throwing her my mite, told
me that she had held that station for eleven years, and during that
time her average receipts amounted to about six dollars each
Saturday, and since the blockade running had commenced, it had gone
up to double that sum. She had, she said, a great regard for
blockade runners, they had been very kind to her, and she prayed for
their success.
Another class of more able-bodied poor got licenses to act as
Bilaterias, that is, to sell lottery tickets. This was one of the
methods adopted by the Government of raising revenue.
Cuba is said to be the richest jewel in the crown of Spain, and it is
certainly a high contributor to her exchequer. The export and import
duties are very high, and these being extensive, the revenue to the
Spanish Government is very great. But what attracts most the
attention of a stranger is the method of raising revenue by means of
a lottery.
The Havana lottery is well known over a large part of the world, and
is perhaps the most important and best-regulated lottery in
existence. It is entirely under the control and management of the
Government, and is conducted on a perfectly upright and honest
principle. The Government, however, like many other agencies, deduct
a very large commission for their trouble.
The system is--or was at that time--for the Government to issue
tickets to the amount of 500,000 dollars. These tickets each bore a
number, and were in the form of coupons, and could be divided into
sixteen parts, each part having the number upon it. The price of a
full ticket was an ounce of gold, which was in Cuba valued at
seventeen dollars. But as the ticket could be divided into sixteen
parts, a sixteenth part of a ticket was sold for one dollar and
twelve and a half cents.
They awarded prizes, which to the best of my recollection were, one
prize of 100,000 dollars; one prize of 50,000 dollars; five prizes of
20,000 dollars; ten prizes of 5,000 dollars; and twenty-five of 2,000
dollars; amounting in all to 350,000 dollars. It will, therefore, be
seen that the Government had, on each drawing, a profit of 150,000
dollars less expenses. This went towards the revenue. The drawings
were monthly. The Government themselves became the holders of all
tickets or parts of tickets not sold, and of course acquired what
prizes fell to them. This, however, seldom happened, as the tickets
were generally all sold some time before the day of drawing, and the
tickets out and selling for the following month, and it often
happened during the time of blockade running that special drawings
had to be made to meet the demands.
This lottery was very popular in Havana, and to have discontinued it
would have caused great dissatisfaction. The poorest families would
take their sixteenth of a ticket, attaching great importance to some
particular number. Others, according to their means and station in
life, took eighths, fourths, or halves of tickets, each portion of a
ticket entitling the holder to that proportion of the prize. Many of
the wealthy merchants took regularly every month a full ticket, the
lottery having a page in their ledger. On the debit side entered
cash paid for tickets, and on the credit side prizes drawn; some few
having a balance on the right side, but many more having balances on
the wrong side. It was, however, a way of paying their taxes, and
the chances of a prize afforded a little pleasing excitement, while
the poorer classes regarded it as their just taxation, and they
always had before them a hope that some day they might rise to
affluence. Certain lands and properties were looked out to be
bought, certain businesses were to be commenced, old homes in Spain
were to be visited, and many other objects to be attained "when I
draw in the lottery;" and of course every month, the fame spread
around of a stroke of fortune to some one.
It was also the means of providing employment for a large portion of
their deserving poor as Bilaterias or ticket sellers, as already
referred to. These Bilaterias must be known to be really poor,
deserving, and well behaved. When they get the appointment they are
provided with a brass plate, inscribed Bilaterias No -----, this was
their license. They were restricted to a certain beat--a street, or
part of a street or square--where they must appear perfectly clean
and well dressed, and their brass-plate on their breast shining like
a mirror; they may cry out their numbers, but always be respectful
and civil, and never importune. A great many were employed in this
way at Havana, and other places in the island.
I may here say that what has led me into this description of the
Havana lottery and the Bilaterias was a little incident, which, by a
freak of fortune, happened with one of them and a friend of mine, and
as it is not unlike some of the pretty stories which we read in
novels, I may relate the incident just as it happened.
During the time I had been in Texas on the last trip, I made the
acquaintance of a young man named Flagg. He was a native of Texas,
and previous to the war had been a seaman, and had got as high as
mate, and had been mostly employed in cotton-carrying ships from New
Orleans and Galveston to Liverpool, Havre, and other ports in Europe.
When the war broke out this occupation was gone, and he had got a
detail into the Confederate States Navy, at the port of Galveston;
but as this was rather too inactive a life for him, he applied for
permission to engage in the more active calling of blockade running,
and got a detail into what was called the "Mercantile Marine"
service; and, willing to accept anything to give him a start, he had
taken command of Captain McLusky's old vessel, and succeeded in
running her out with a load of cotton, and got safe into Tampico,
where he had arrived about two days after we had sailed for Havana.
This being all that was desired of that craft, he came up by mail
steamer to Havana with letters from owners to take command of some
vessel there.
Being a stranger in Havana, and learning that the _Rob Roy_ had
arrived, he sought her out and came on board. As I by this time had
got a little acquainted in Havana, and knew something of the
language, I agreed to aid him a little in the object he wished to
obtain.
Captain Flagg, or Bill Flagg as he was familiarly called, was a man
of some culture, although he had a good deal of the manner of the
better class of seamen of the old school, a little rollicking, but by
no means a drunkard, a little quick of temper, but possessing much of
that open generosity and kindheartedness common in sailors. I went
with him to see the parties he wished to call upon, but he did not
get his business arranged so satisfactorily as he expected. Several
parties were to be connected in the adventure, and it was the old
story, each one desirous to get the profits without running much
risk, and he was bandied about from one to another for some time
before they could come to any arrangement, and he was beginning to
lose his patience.
We had been calling on one of these parties, expecting the business
to be finally arranged, but to his disappointment it was not so, and
he must still get some document signed by some other party; and he
was hastening away in very bad humour, when just at the door he was
met by one of those Bilaterias shouting some lucky number, and
holding out his tickets for sale.
"Out of the way, confound you," cried Bill, giving the man a push and
brushing past him.
The poor old man said nothing, but looked exceedingly hurt, while
Bill went straight to the office of the person he was t see, and,
finding him, got the matter arranged at last.
Bill's fit of bad temper had now passed off, and, as we came out to
the street, I said, in a half-joking way, "Bill, that was rather too
bad of you to rudely push that poor old Bilateria, These are decent
old people, and exceedingly poor, and make but a small pittance. I
saw he felt much hurt, yet he never uttered a word. I think you
should go back and apologise to him."
"Oh, well," said he, "he came in my way when I was in a hurry, but I
am sorry for it; and, if you like, I will go and apologise to the
poor devil, and give him half a dollar."
"I think," said I, "you might please him better by explaining the
matter, and buying a ticket from him."
"All right, let us go and see him."
Bill, the kindest soul imaginable, would have bought a whole ticket,
but I told him that a sixteenth, or at most an eighth, would be
sufficient.
We went to the old man's beat, which was on "Calle Mercaderes," and
found him. I tried to explain, in a mixture of English and Spanish,
how my friend was in a hurry at the time, and a little irritated, and
he now wished to apologise for his rudeness, and would also buy a
ticket.
The old man was exceedingly gratified, took off his hat, with many
"gracias," talked of the generosity of Americanos, which I explained
to Bill with some little additions, and it ended in Bill buying a
half ticket, or rather two quarters, of different numbers, the old
man assuring him that he would be certain to draw a prize, as he
would put a benediction on the numbers. Bill put the tickets in his
pocket-book, and soon forgot all about the matter.
A few days afterwards, I was sitting with Bill and one or two others
in the "Café Dominica," when a Bilateria entered selling papers
containing a list of the winning numbers of the lottery which had
been drawn that day. Lists were being eagerly bought, and as eagerly
scanned over with many looks of disappointment, when Bill happened to
recollect that he had two tickets, and, in a joking way, called the
man over to him, and bought one of the lists, just by way of
amusement, to see how far he had been from a winning number. He
looked over the list, and then, suddenly starting up, pulled out his
pocket-book and took out his tickets, and there sure enough, opposite
the number of one of his tickets, was a prize of 2,000 dollars. Bill
would scarcely believe it for some time, but was assured by some of
the bystanders that it was quite correct he was a winner; his was a
quarter ticket, and he would be entitled to 500 dollars.
"But I suppose," said he, "it will cost me more trouble to get the
money than it is all worth."
"Not at all," was the reply. "That ticket is as good as a bank-note.
Go and see Mr. Dominica, the owner of the café."
Mr. Dominica, who spoke English, looked at the ticket and then at the
list, and said he would cash it for a dollar.
"Done," said Bill; and, as quick, Dominica took the ticket and paid
him 499 dollars.
Bill was quite elated, and insisted on treating every one in the
café, which he did. I saw that he was very soon going to have plenty
of friends, and, from his kind and genial disposition, the money
would soon go. I said to him, in a jocular way, that I thought he
ought to remember the poor Bilateria, who had been the cause of him
getting the money.
"I be hanged if I don't," said he. "Where is the poor devil?" And
we went straight to the old man's beat.
Bill, in the happiest mood, heartily shook hands with the old man,
and handed him two ounces of gold, at which the old man, somewhat
astonished and overwhelmed with gratitude, bowed almost to the
ground, and, after making many "gracias," said, as near as I could
make out, "that he sometimes from his own countrymen got a dollar
when a ticket which he had sold to them drew a prize, but it took an
Americano to be really generous." However that might be, perhaps
those two ounces were spent in as good a way as any other part of
Bill's prize, as, like much of the money which was passing hands at
that time, it came quick and was soon gone.
I had now got my vessel off the ways, and she lay at the wharf, at
the Regles on the opposite side of the harbour, getting her cargo on
board.
Two steamers had arrived from Galveston with cargoes of cotton, but a
third, which had left about the same time, had been captured.
I had got my old crew shipped again with the exception of two--one
Fred, the Swede, who acted as cook and steward, who had carefully
saved up his wages and bonuses, and now shipped on a vessel for
Sweden, his native country, where he intended to retire from sea and
open a restaurant; the other, who had only been with me one trip, on
being paid off invested largely in lottery tickets, and was
fortunate--or perhaps I might say unfortunate--in drawing a prize of
considerable amount, with which he purchased a share in a
blockade-running schooner, and sailed in her for Texas, and was
captured when three days out, and he lost everything.
While we were lying at the wharf, I had observed a woman, apparently
an Irish woman, hanging about the wharf, as if she was keeping an eye
on the vessel, and sometimes talking with the men. This was nothing
unusual, but I noticed that every time I crossed over to the city,
she got on to the ferry-boat and followed me, although she seemed to
try to avoid my notice. After crossing, she generally took her
station near the British Consulate, which was close to the ferry
landing, and waited there until I returned, when she invariably got
on to the ferry-boat and followed me back, and again took her station
on the wharf near the vessel. I began to notice this, and wondered
if she was some sort of spy, and determined to know what she meant.
I observed at times some of my men talking with her, and then talking
and laughing among themselves, as if anticipating some amusement. On
seeing this, I asked the mate what was the meaning of it, who the
woman was, and what was her object in acting as she did. He said
this was the wife of Jim Hyland, the man we had left behind in Texas.
He had come over upon one of the steamers, and having been employed
stowing the cargo and on the run over, he had been paid off, and had
gone upon a spree and spent the money, and had given nothing to his
wife; and as some balance was due to him on the _Rob Roy_, he was now
watching an opportunity to come and get that; but his wife was
determined to intercept him, and be present when he was paid, with a
view of getting at least a part of the money before he would spend
all of it in drink. As she knew that I must pay him either on board
the vessel or at the office of the Consul, this was the reason why
she kept watch over the vessel, and when I crossed to the city went
and kept watch at the Consul's office, while he was hovering in the
background trying to get an opportunity of coming to me to get his
pay unknown to his wife. But she was too cute for him, and closely
blockaded the vessel when I was on the Regles side of the harbour,
and the Consulate when I went over to the city. They had been
playing this cat-and-mouse game for some days, to the great amusement
of my crew, who expected to see a fine shindy when the payment was
made, for she had sworn that she would have some of the money if she
should tear every stitch of clothes off his back to get it.
I was much astonished to find that what I had considered such a
quiet, hard-working man, and such an excellent stevedore, should have
been so lost to himself, and wondering whether there might not be a
pair of them, I asked what kind of woman she was. The mate said,
that so far as he knew, she was a sober, hard-working woman. They
had left New Orleans on account of the war, and came to live at
Havana, where she supported herself and her children by doing washing
for seamen; but she got but little help from her husband, who spent
the most of his money in drink.
I told him to ask the woman to come on board. When she came on
board, I told her of the great impropriety of loitering upon the
wharf opposite the vessel, and following me as I passed back and
forward to the city upon the ferry-boat, and asked what she meant by
it.
She begged a thousand pardons, and entered upon a long story of her
grievances, of her hard struggle to maintain herself and the
"childers," and how her husband could make so much money, but would
never give her a "blissed cent," but spend it all in drink; and the
only money she had ever got from him since they had come to Havana,
was when he got his advance when he sailed on this vessel now six
months bygone, "and shure," said she, "I would never have fingered
that, barring that I was standing by when your honour gave it to him
here on this blissed deck."
I said I feared that I could not help her much, as I was compelled to
pay the money to him, and get him to sign off on the crew list, but I
would give her an opportunity of being present when I paid him, which
would be either on board the vessel or at the Consul's office, but I
did not want to have any disturbance at either place. I said there
was not a great deal due to him, and, counting up the balance due, I
found it to be 22 dollars. I told her, however, that I had intended
to pay him a gratuity, for the great use he had been to me in stowing
the cargo in Texas. This I was not bound to pay him, but as I had
entered in the disbursements 17 dollars for this, I might pay that to
her, as it was not on the articles. "But," said I, "what would be
the use of paying it to you; he would just take it from you."
"You put the money in my hands, sor," said she, "and the sorro a grip
he will get of it."
I told her to come on board with him on the afternoon of the
following day. In the meantime I would see the Consul on the matter.
On the following morning I saw the Consul, and told him the man had
turned up, and asked what I should do. He gave me the old crew list,
and told me to pay the man on board, and get him to sign off, and
then bring back the crew list to him, and that was all he had to do
with the matter.
On the following day the woman came on board, but Jim did not come
with her. He had got surrounded by a crowd of advisers in the shape
of land-sharks and sea-lawyers, which had come to Havana to prey upon
the seamen engaged in blockade running. They were quietly advising
and explaining to him where he ought to be paid according to the laws
of the port and the British articles, and also the amount he ought to
receive, and they were ready, when he received it, to assist him in
spending it. The rules of the port, however, were strict in regard
to these gentry, and they had to keep quiet.
I sent the mate to tell Jim that I had got the crew list and
instructions from the Consul, and the crew list must be closed as the
vessel was about to sail, and that if he did not put in an appearance
I should pay the money to his wife as his nearest of kin.
This threat, overdrawn as it was, had the desired effect. Jim came
on board, a perfect wreck, but making great efforts to appear sober
and look business-like, very different in appearance and manner from
the man we had left in Texas, so that the crew began to laugh and
jeer him, and ask who he was, and told him that they feared he would
have to bring some one to identify him, as the captain would be sure
to take him for some impostor, and not the Jim Hyland whom we had
left behind in Texas.
He came up with an air of importance, and handed me a large document,
made up in a very formal way by some of his sea-lawyer friends,
showing the amount due to him according to the "British articles."
I threw it aside, and produced the statement made at the Consulate;
and, calling the mate for witness, I took the money in my hand, and
gave him a pen, and told him to sign the crew list. He refused, and
began to lay down the law.
"Oh, very well," said I to the mate. "Call in that woman there; she
will soon take the money and sign."
"Oh, no, no," cried he, "I will sign it; it is all right." And he
immediately became Jim Hyland again.
He signed the crew list with a somewhat shaky hand, and I told the
mate to witness it. The mate in the meantime, bent on having some
amusement, had taken me at my word, and called the woman from the
wharf to come on board, which she did very quickly. The sight of his
wife had a great effect upon Jim, and I saw that he felt very uneasy
at her presence.
I then took him to task about the way he had been treating his wife,
and said that I trusted he would now act right towards her, and give
her at least an ounce (17 dollars), which she required to pay her
rent, and, holding out the ounce gold-piece in my hand, I said, "Will
I give her this?"
"No," said he, "you must pay it to me, and I will give it to her
myself."
Of course I had to do this, but I must confess that I laid the way to
give the woman a chance, and have a little fun over the matter. So I
put the ounce piece in my pocket, and, calling the mate to witness, I
counted out, on the roof of the cabin, the 22 dollars in
quarter-ounce pieces and silver.
Jim, half blind with drink and his hand shaky, began to carefully
count the money, examining every gold piece, and sounding it to see
if it was good, when his wife, watching her chance, made a sudden
grab, and, snatching up two of the gold pieces, made for the gangway.
One of the men, out of mischief, I suppose, barred the gangway, and
the woman ran forward. Jim, leaving the rest of the money on the
deck, made after her, uttering wild imprecations, and calling upon
her to give him his money; but she dodged round the fore-hatch with a
defiant air, and, having got the money in her hand, she did not seem
to be much afraid of her lord and master.
I watched the position of the two, and seeing the woman nearest to
where the money was lying, I cried out, "Come, none of your shindies
on board of this vessel. Here, take up this money, and get ashore
out of this."
"And, faith, I will soon do that," she said. And, dashing aft, she
nimbly picked up some more of the money, while Jim, scrambling with
her, only succeeded in getting a dollar or two of the silver.
The men seemed to enjoy the fun greatly. They had been looking
forward to something of the kind when Jim came to get his wages.
Some of Jim's pot-house friends were standing on the wharf waiting
for a share of the prey, and were exasperated at seeing their booty
thus lost, but they dared not make any demonstration. They knew too
well the harbour police, and that they would make short work with
them.
Jim now accused me of giving his wife an opportunity of taking his
money, and said that I had done it on purpose. I said I had done it
on purpose, and added that he ought to be ashamed of himself. He
then reminded me of the gratuity I had promised him for stowing the
vessel. I allowed I had promised him something; but that was not in
the articles, and the Consul had nothing to do with it.
Nevertheless, as I had charged it in the disbursements I would pay
it, but not to him, but to his wife.
I then called the woman up, and asked her if she could sign her name.
She said she could. I then wrote out a receipt for 17 dollars, and
made her sign it, and I handed her the money, saying, "Now take care
that he don't take it from you."
"Him!" said she--"the divil a fear of that!" as she ran ashore, and
was soon out of sight.
Jim looked exceedingly sheepish, and his pot-house friends very much
disappointed.
The cargo was now on board. It consisted mostly of heavy goods, and
the vessel was deeper laden than last trip, it being now sought to
send heavy goods by schooners, the steamers being too much loaded
down with their own coal to take much heavy cargo.
I had about twenty-five tons of bar iron, an article greatly wanted
in Texas, a large assortment of ironmongery, and several crates of
earthenware, besides a quantity of general goods such as stationery,
tea, coffee, and other groceries, and about forty barrels of potatoes
for seed. For the Confederate Government I had about thirty bales of
army blankets, tent cloth, and army clothing. It was said that one
or two kegs of powder were packed in the heart of each bale, but that
was not stated in the bills of lading, and I made no inquiries, and
did not examine. There was also a lot of furnace bars for the
transport steamers.
CHAPTER XVIII.
Third Voyage--Departure from Havana--A dead weight cargo--Heavy
weather--A chase--Loss of a topmast--Get into Galveston during a
norther.
Having got everything on board including the mails, a full crew
shipped, the new foresail bent, and all ready for sea, I cleared for
Matamoras, intending to strike straight across the Gulf. It was now
the beginning of December, shorter daylight, and steady winds, and I
aimed at making a quick run, and be less time exposed to risk, and
not have to bear such a long period of suspense as on last inward
trip. I had also got more accustomed to the business and become more
bold and reckless.
Two United States gunboats lay in the harbour, but it was seldom they
got up steam and followed a blockade runner, so we took no heed of
them, but with a strong south-easterly wind blowing steadily we stood
down the harbour and passed the Moro about three o'clock in the
afternoon, the officers on the gunboats watching us steadily with
their glasses, but as neither vessel had steam up I knew that they
could not overhaul us before dark.
In case, however, that they might watch the course we took, we stood
to the westward until dark, and then set the course for the old
place, thirty miles east of Galveston. So far as I understood, no
particular precautions had been taken to watch this entrance; in
fact, this eastern channel was so shallow that few vessels could or
would attempt to enter that way, and the _Rob Roy_ was about the
lightest draught vessel which entered Galveston from Havana.
The wind continued to blow steadily and increased during the night,
with a considerable sea, and I soon began to observe that although we
had all our cargo under deck, she did not sail so sweet and easy as
when cotton-loaded. The iron was a dead weight, and she jerked quick
and did not roll so steadily or rise over the seas so easily, as when
she had a deck-load of cotton; however, she was spinning along
rapidly, though taking a good deal of water over her decks, and I was
unwilling to shorten sail, as I was very wishful to get over to the
Texas coast before we should meet a norther, as that would have been
hard upon us loaded as we were.
The wind increased almost to a gale, and we were at last compelled to
shorten sail and run under single reefs. Last trip we had too little
wind; this trip we had too much.
There was nothing worthy of note, and we sighted nothing from the
time we left Havana until the sixth day out, when we were nearing the
coast of Texas. The weather was somewhat thick with rain squalls,
wind about E.S.E., with a pretty high sea, when we sighted a vessel
to the eastward upon our weather bow, about four miles distant. She
seemed a schooner somewhat larger than ourselves, under a heavy press
of canvas, and was running nearly before the wind, and as we were
steering about N.W., we would cross her track.
The sight of another vessel is generally a pleasing incident at sea,
in the ordinary course of things. It relieves the monotony, and
sends forth a feeling of companionship; but it was not so on board of
a blockade runner.
We desired no company and wished to see no vessel, and the sight of
any vessel caused less or more uneasiness; and there was the usual
conjecture as to what she might be and how we should act.
We were tolerably certain that the United States had now no sailing
vessels acting as cruisers in the Gulf, but she might be a prize with
an armed crew on board, which would make a prize of us if they could,
and we had not this trip any arms on board to make a show of
resistance.
Seeing that we would cross her track about a mile ahead of her we
kept on our course.
As the two vessels neared each other we could see that she was
carrying every stitch of canvas she could bear; rather too much for
the gale that was blowing, and she was evidently straining to the
utmost for some object.
We had single reefs in the mainsail and foresail, which we
immediately proceeded to shake out. By the time this was done we
were crossing her track, and we would soon see whether she altered
her course to stand after us. She kept on her course, however, and
we were relieved in mind thus far.
One of the men supposed her to be the _Emma_ which had sailed from
Havana about two days before us, destination unknown, but she was a
new vessel and this was supposed to be her first trip in blockade
running.
Wondering why she was carrying sail to such a reckless degree, the
idea at once suggested itself that she might be chased, although we
had seen nothing astern of her, but the weather was thick so that we
could not see far.
A man was sent to the mast-head to look in the direction, but before
he was half way up a slight clearing of the weather showed a gunboat
in the distance.
"Get the topmast staysail on her," I said.
"I am afraid she won't bear it," said the mate.
"We must try it," I said. "It all depends upon our speed for a short
time; it is now past three o'clock. Yon gunboat is seven miles
distant, it is near the shortest day, and it will be dark before six.
If she can't gain more than two miles an hour upon us, we are all
right."
"She bore the topmast staysail in a heavier gale than this," said
Hagan, who was standing by; "the night we came out from Brazos River
on the first trip."
"All right," said the mate, "let us set it."
The sail was set and it sent her along faster, but she plunged
heavily into the seas and quivered violently, and I was a little
uneasy, for it now recurred to my recollection that on the time
referred to by Hagan, she was cotton-loaded, with a high deckload,
but now she had a dead weight of iron in her hold which made a
disagreeable difference in a vessel of this kind.
In the meantime I watched the gunboat steadily to see whether she
would continue her course after the other vessel, or take after us.
She did not seem to be a very fast steamer, and I thought she was not
gaining very much on the large schooner.
One of the new hands that we had shipped at Havana, named Charlie,
was an old hand at blockade running, and had also been in the U.S.
navy, and served in the blockading fleet. He said that the other
schooner had taken the gunboat before the sea. The object in doing
this was because these gunboats were generally short vessels, and
when going before a heavy sea they pitched heavily, throwing their
propeller out of water, causing the engines to race, and requiring
constant throttling of the engines, which impeded their progress very
much: and from the clouds of spray which even at this distance we
could see at times, shot out from the stern of the gunboat, it was
evident that she was at a great disadvantage by having to run before
the wind and sea.
I began to fear that on this account she might leave off pursuit of
the other schooner and follow us, and determined if she did, to run
before the wind also.
She seemed to alter her course about a point towards us with the
object, I thought, of keeping in the wake of both vessels, and taking
after the one she thought she would be most likely to make sure of.
She was not, however, gaining rapidly on either, and in about an hour
after we had sighted her, she seemed to be fully five miles distant,
when a rain squall came up and hid her from view.
While looking at our pursuer, I had been neglecting my own vessel,
and the rain squall struck us suddenly, and crack went the topmast,
and the staysail was fluttering in the wind. It was, however, got in
safe and the wreck cleared away. This was a misfortune, but if the
wind continued we could get along very well without the staysail, and
while we were hid from the view of the gunboat, I thought it a good
opportunity to alter our course, and now that the staysail was off
her, she would sail faster by bringing her on the wind a little.
I altered her course to N.N.W. This put her on her best leg and took
us off at more of an angle from the track of the gunboat, without the
latter observing it.
The weather continued thick, and the gunboat was still hid from view,
but we could hear now and then the whirr of her propeller as it was
thrown out of water by her pitching. This, and the direction of the
sound, showed to us that the gunboat was still keeping on the same
course.
Just as it was getting dark the weather cleared off a little, and we
could just see the gunboat about seven miles distant, bearing about
south by west. We thought it probable she might not see us; we had
altered our course, and our topmast and staysail being gone, we were
less easy to be seen, and it got dark almost immediately after we saw
her.
Although it continued to blow pretty hard all night we did not reef
down as usual, as I feared that if the gunboat had seen us after the
squall had passed, and the other schooner had escaped her, she would
likely during the night stand towards the place where we would be
likely to be, so that she might chance sight us at daylight.
Having had no observation for two days owing to the thick weather, I
was not very sure of our position, but I knew that we must be getting
near to the coast of Texas. About midnight, however, it became
beautifully clear, and I got the latitude by an altitude of the polar
star, which showed us to be about thirty-five miles from the coast,
but as we had altered our course I expected that we would be to the
eastward of the place we wished to make. However, as we should have
to wait until night before attempting to run into Galveston, I
determined to continue on the same course, and get up close to the
land by daylight, where we would be more out of the track of cruisers.
We were now just in the track most frequented by them and we kept a
good look out. Although there was no moon, it was clear and
starlight, and some of the men said that by this sudden clearing up
after thick rainy weather, we might look out for a norther. As that
would be off the land, it was another inducement to us to get close
up and be under the lee of land if it did come.
About two hours before daylight we took a cast of the lead, and found
14 fathoms. This was just as we wanted. The wind had somewhat
moderated, but still blew steady. At the first appearance of
daylight we were on the look out, but nothing was to be seen. The
coast was low and the land could not be seen at a great distance, but
when it became clear daylight, the land could be seen about eight
miles distant.
This was all very well so far, but now came the time of danger. We
would have to remain here for the whole day, liable to be seen by any
passing cruiser. We would have been glad if the thick rainy weather
of yesterday had continued, but it did not; it had cleared off and
the sun came out bright and warm.
I now got an altitude of the sun, and got the longitude. I found we
were, as I expected, about eight miles to the eastward of the
landmark of the three sand-mounds. We now stood to the westward,
keeping a sharp look out from the mast-head and keeping as close to
the shore as possible, but owing to the rough weather of the past few
days there was a very heavy surf rolling up on the beach, and we
could not now venture so close as we had done last trip, if a cruiser
happened to pass.
The wind now began to lessen, and it was near noon before we got to
our old anchorage opposite the three mounds, and soon afterwards it
died away altogether. This enabled us to go a little closer in
shore, but I was a little anxious for fear we should not have a
steady breeze to run into Galveston during the night.
"I am much mistaken," said one of the old hands, "if we don't have
wind enough before long."
"A norther do you mean?" said I.
"Yes," said he, "a norther will be on before night, or I am mistaken."
"All the better," said I. "We are all right for a norther now, wind
off the land with smooth water; I only wish it and night were here
together."
"But how about getting up the main channel after we get into it.
There is very little room for tacking with the centre-board down?"
This required consideration, and I thought it best to be prepared if
the norther did come. The only plan I knew of was to warp up if the
warp would be strong enough. In the meantime a sharp look out was
kept from the mast-head, but nothing appeared in sight, and not a
breath of wind.
About 3 p.m. the sun was obscured, and the air got a smoky
appearance, and some gusts of wind came off the land.
I had, while in Havana this last time, bought a light kedge-anchor,
and it was that which we had now down. The vessel was hove up to it,
and the heavy anchor let go, and in half an hour the norther was on
us with full force.
This added a little to the danger from cruisers, because, if a
cruiser had been passing, she would probably have hugged the land
closer to be in smooth water; however, it was now only two hours till
dark, and all the rest was in our favour.
We could run in under close reefs, and therefore be less easily seen,
while the cruisers riding at anchor would swing out to sea and have
to pay out chain, so they would be farther off, and, as the wind was
a little east of north, it was possible that we would be able to lay
up the main channel the greater part of the way. However, we got the
long line ready, and doubled it to use as a warp, and had the large
boat ready to take out the kedge if necessary.
We then close-reefed the main and foresail, and put one reef in the
jib, and, as we knew that the norther would be always lessening the
water in the small channel, we determined to start early.
As soon as it was dark we raised anchor and stood along the coast.
It was blowing pretty hard, but, as the wind was off the land, the
water was smooth, and we kept well up to windward in rather less than
the stipulated three fathoms, for although what little tide there
was, was rising, still the strong wind off the land shoaled the water
a little.
As we got near the entrance to the channel we could discover dimly in
the distance the first of the blockading fleet. She was just about
the same place as we had seen her on last trip, but riding to seaward
of her anchor, which kept her a little farther off our course.
We must be careful and not get into the same _cul de sac_ that we got
into last trip, but I was reminded by old Charlie that I need not be
surprised if we got into six feet of water, or even less, as the
water would be sure to be very low on the bar in this wind. We soon
found the entrance to the channel, and altered the course to W.S.W.
It now required all hands, and the cook. There was barely six feet
of water, the channel was narrow, and it was blowing furiously. We
required to have a man taking soundings on both sides, and a good man
at the helm.
On the first deepening of the water it was luff, quick, haul in
sheets, and down centre-board.
She lay up the channel for a good stretch, but she was getting jambed
on the western side of it. We put about, but we had scarcely
gathered headway when we had to put about again, and we found that,
owing to the strong wind, there was a strong current down the
channel. We kept tacking, and gained a little, but the channel was
getting narrower. At last we saw the light of the guard-boat, and,
thinking we were safe from the blockading fleet, we dropped anchor.
The noise of the chain running out was heard by those in the
guard-boat, and they hailed us.
Owing to the howling of the wind, it was difficult to hear at that
distance, but we understood that we were to come up to the
guard-boat, as we were not safe where we lay.
To get up was no easy matter. The channel here was narrow, and a
strong gale of wind was blowing right down. There was no room to
tack, and, had we raised the anchor, we would have been blown out
among the blockading fleet before we could have gathered headway on
either tack. We must warp up; but the question was, would the
warp-rope, doubled, be strong enough, and would the kedge hold? We
must try it. We knew it was good holding ground, though soft.
We got up some of the furnace bars which we had as freight, and
lashed them to the stock of the kedge to add to its weight; we then
got out the large boat, and, having got everything prepared, we
started to pull up towards the guard-boat.
The water was smooth, but the wind blew so strong that, with four
stout oarsmen, it was all we could do to make headway against it.
After a hard pull the boat got up a little past the guard-boat where
the kedge, loaded with its additional weight, was let down; then
hanging on to the warp, the boat dropped back to the schooner.
We hove gently on the warp until the anchor chain got slack; this
satisfied us that the kedge was holding. We then hove up the anchor,
and hung it by a stopper from the davit, ready to let go in a moment
if the warp should break. We then hove on the warp as often as the
wind lulled a little, but stopped heaving during the violent gusts.
After a great deal of hard labour, we got the schooner close up to
the guard-boat, when the captain of the latter hailed us and said we
might anchor there. We were quite safe from any attack by boats from
the blockading fleet.
We dropped anchor with right good will, congratulating ourselves that
we were in safe once more, although every one at the same time avowed
that blockade running was no child's play.
Having made sure that the anchor was holding, we let the warp remain
out also, and, setting an anchor watch, we turned in.
We had little communication with those on the guard-boat that night.
It was blowing too hard for us to hear each other.
By daylight the wind had gone down a little, the nib of the norther,
as it was called, had blown off, but it still blew a pretty hard gale.
About eight o'clock the boarding officers came on board, and we
passed through the usual ceremony. It being midwinter, we had a
clear bill of health from Havana. There had been several steamers
got in within the last month or two, but we brought the latest news
by ten days.
They took a list of our cargo, which was satisfactory, and much
wanted, especially the army blankets, as the weather was now cold,
and we were ordered to come up to the town and get discharged as soon
as possible, as the Quarter-master's Department was much in want of
the goods. They took the mails, consisting of letters and
newspapers, and having, as usual, taken a few samples of our stores,
which they declared good, especially the liquors, they left, landing
at the Forts.
We now got up anchor and stood up the bay, and anchored opposite the
town about noon.
There were several steamers (blockade runners) lying at the wharf,
and some of the Transport service steamers, so that we had to lay at
anchor until we should be assigned a berth at the wharf.
CHAPTER XIX.
Shore business--Our new consignee, Mr. C.--Collision with a
transport--Loss of our main-boom--Increase of business at
Galveston--Difficulty of getting compressed cotton--Arrival of my
friend Flagg--He plays a joke upon me--He makes amends for it--I wish
to leave quickly--Load with uncompressed cotton--A small cargo--Clear
for Vera Cruz.
As soon as we were anchored, I went ashore and reported to the
British Consul, and deposited with him the vessel's register and crew
list. I then called upon Mr. C., and, having handed him the
manifesto of the cargo, requested him to get the vessel entered at
the custom house.
Mr. C had some connection or relationship with my partner in
Brownsville, and I had seen him when we were in Texas on the first
trip, and this was why I had proposed him as consignee when arranging
with Mr. B. M. for this trip. He seemed a plain, quiet, honest man,
but not a very extensive merchant, and had had very little to do with
blockade-running, and had no great influence with the officials. He
was, however, none the worse for this, at least as I thought from
past experience, and I thought now that for what was required in that
line I was learning to have a fair amount of cheek myself, although
my cheek was not always governed by prudence and sound judgment.
He told me that Mr. P., my partner's representative, was not in
Texas, but had gone to Havana on a steamer which had not arrived at
Havana when we left. This, however, was not of much importance.
General Magruder was not in Galveston at the time, and the goods for
the Confederate Government were to be delivered to the Post
Quarter-master.
At the request of Mr. C. I called upon that gentleman, and he said,
if I could deliver the goods at once, he would send a transport
steamer alongside of the schooner to receive them as soon as a permit
was got from the custom house. A permit to discharge was got the
same evening, and next morning a transport steamer came alongside to
receive the goods.
The norther was still blowing, and the steamer coming up from
leeward, intending to cross our stern, by some clumsy handling fouled
the end of our main-boom, and, after pushing us ahead for some
distance, the boom snapped in the middle.
Commodore Smith, chief of the Marine Department, who was standing
upon another steamer close by, after having sworn furiously at the
pilot in charge of the transport for his carelessness, turned to me
and said--
"Captain, you go to Captain ----, of the Transport service, and tell
him to give you a spar out of the Transport shed to replace your
main-boom. Tell him to give you one of the spars of the _Harriet
Lane_."
I may here observe that the _Harriet Lane_, before being sent to
Havana, had been dismantled, and her spars and rigging stowed away in
the sheds of the Transport Department.
Having discharged the goods for the Confederate Government into the
transport, we soon after got a berth at the wharf, where we
discharged the rest of the cargo.
The state of things at Galveston was now very different from what
they were when we came in last trip. We were then the first vessel
that had entered the port for months, and our arrival caused
considerable excitement, and we were to a little extent lionized; but
now it was quite different. Several steamers had lately arrived, and
our arrival was scarcely noticed. All the better, I thought. To get
loaded and slip away quietly is the most profitable, but I soon found
that to get loaded was not going to be an easy matter. Some four or
five steamers were laying there waiting for cargoes, and all wanted
to get compressed cotton.
There was plenty of cotton to be got in the ordinary bales, but that
would make a great difference in stowage, particularly in a small
vessel like the _Rob Roy_.
Cotton bales compressed into such a small and compact body as we had
had on the last two trips were unusual and not always to be had.
These bales, though containing over five hundred pounds of cotton,
were little more than half the size of ordinary bales, and so heavy
that they would scarcely float in water.
There was only one cotton press at Houston which had the power to
press bales into such a small compass, and this had been got up
expressly to suit the stowage of the small blockade-running
schooners; and as it often got out of order, and the arrival of so
many steamers had created such a demand upon it that, if we waited
our turn, it would be uncertain when we would get loaded.
In the meantime I must get the damage to the vessel repaired, get a
new main-boom, and a new topmast if possible.
Notwithstanding the verbal order of Commodore Smith, I knew there
would likely be the usual red-tape shuffling when I went to apply for
the spar, but I would just have to persist.
Just then another steamer got in from Havana, and upon her, in the
capacity of first mate, was my friend Flagg. He had not taken the
command of the schooner after all, but had got tired of their
humbugging, as he called it, and shipped as mate on a steamer.
Bill was still the same devil-me-care sort of a fellow. He was now
in his element; he knew every one about Galveston in office or out of
office, and made himself on easy terms with them all; he would have
his joke, and cared little who might be the victim of it. Learning
that the _Rob Roy_ had got in, it was not long till he came on board.
On seeing the main-boom broken, he asked how it happened. I told him
how it happened and what Commodore Smith had said, but I said I had
forgot the name of the captain in the Transport service that I was to
apply to.
"Oh," said he, "it is old Bricktop who has charge of the spars. You
go to him. If Commodore Smith has ordered you to get a spar, he will
not refuse it."
Sometime afterwards I went to see about getting the spar. I passed
near to where Bill's vessel lay, and saw Bill in company with some
friends on the wharf. I thought him a little jolly, and quite ready
for a lark of some kind.
"Have you got your spar?" he said.
"I have not," said I, "but I am going to see about it now. What do
you say is that captain's name that I am to apply to?"
"Bricktop," said he. "Just go up to the Transport office and inquire
for Captain Bricktop."
I went up to the office, and saw two clerks writing, and a man with
very red hair sitting at the table at the far end of the room.
"I wish to see Captain Bricktop," said I.
The clerks looked at me with astonishment, and, as I thought,
suppressed merriment, but said nothing.
"Who the devil are you?" cried out the red-haired man in a fierce
tone.
I was rather astonished at his manner, but, being well used to the
arrogance of men in office, I stood up boldly, told him who I was,
and said that Commodore Smith had ordered me to come to him to get a
spar to replace my main-boom, which had been broken by the clumsy
management of one of his transport steamers.
"And did Commodore Smith order you to come here and insult me?"
"He did not; and I have not done so."
"You have, sir; and I order you to leave this office and come back
when you have learned to address me properly."
"What tremendous high rank do you hold," said I, turning round,
looking at the clerks, and walking towards the door.
Just as I had got out to the top of the stair one of the clerks came
out after me. I turned round and said to him--
"What high functionary is that of yours? What does he mean by saying
that I insulted him?"
"So you did," said he.
"Why? How?"
"By calling him that name."
"What name? Captain Bricktop--is that not his name?"
"No," said he. "Who told you that was his name?"
"Bill Flagg," said I.
"Oh," said he, "just like Bill. He has been wanting to play a joke
on you. That is a nickname on Captain B. on account of his red hair,
and he hates it mightily."
"I will sort Bill for that," said I, starting off to look for Bill.
Bill had got on board of his vessel, and was surrounded by his
friends, all convulsed with laughter. They all surrounded me,
laughing and trying to appease me; but I was in a rage, and demanded
an apology. I said to Bill that I thought he ought to have known me
better than to try to make a butt of me. Bill came forward laughing,
and said that he would make a hundred apologies, and he assured me
that it was out of no disrespect to me, but really the chance that
was offered to have a bit of fun with old Bricktop was so good that
he could not lose the opportunity, even if it had been his own father
that was in my place.
I said that was all very well so far as the joke was concerned, but
he had done me an injury, because I would now have trouble in getting
the spar which I was applying for.
"Oh, don't concern yourself about that," said Bill; "I will get the
spar for you, and the best that is in the spar-shed."
I was not quite satisfied and had my doubts about it; but he said--
"You leave it to me. I will have the spar on board of your vessel
to-morrow morning."
I wondered how he was going to manage it; but Bill was an offhand
forward-going fellow: he had taken an active part in the capture of
the _Harriet Lane_, was very popular, and was so well acquainted with
everything about the marine department at Galveston that he seemed to
have the whip hand of most of the officials.
Next morning sure enough Bill came down with a gang of negroes
carrying a fine large spar. I feared he might have taken it without
warrant, and there might be some trouble about it; but the negroes
assured me it was all right--that the big captain knew all about it.
"Now," said Bill, "you will want a carpenter. I will send over our
'chips,' he is doing nothing else, anyhow; but you want a top-mast,
too."
I said I wanted a topmast, but I had no order to get that; I had lost
that at sea, and must try and get one for myself.
"Oh," said he, "they owe you one for the trouble they have given you.
There are plenty of studding-sail booms in the shed, one of them will
make you a first-rate topmast. Come along," said he to the negroes,
"and I will give you one to bring down."
"Stop, Bill," said I, "take care and not get us into any trouble. I
had no authority to get a topmast."
"Confound the authority!" said he; "if you intend to abide by
authority, and go all through their red-tape orders and formalities,
you will never get anything. These spars would be in the shed till
they rot, and no one would get them, unless one has the cheek just to
go and take them. Mind you, what is everybody's property is nobody's
property; and you have as good a right to the spars as anybody else;
and I will take the responsibility," and off he went, and soon came
down with a long studding-sail-boom. "That," said he, "will make you
a famous topmast, and enough cut off to make you either a fore-gaff
or a jib-boom. Now I will go and send over the carpenter," and off
he went.
I was thus saved a great amount of trouble, for I had anticipated
there would be some formalities to be got through; and I could not
help thinking that there was some truth in his remarks about the
folly of always abiding by red-tape formalities, although I was not
in a position to act as he had done. However, for the favour he had
done, I thought I could afford to forgive him for the joke he had
played upon me.
In a few days I had the new main-boom rigged out, and a new topmast
sent up, and all ready for sea again; but the chance of getting
loaded was very remote. The cargo had all been disposed of, but of
course not for specie, such a thing was out of the question, most of
it had been sold to the Government for cotton warrants. For the seed
potatoes there had been quite a rush, a few barrels had been sold for
specie, but the greater part was sold, one barrel for a bale of
cotton; and there were warrants to obtain cotton sufficient to load
the ship twice over, but, unfortunately, it was all in ordinary
bales, and the great difficulty was to get it compressed.
I went up to the press at Houston to see what chances there might be,
and how long it would be before I could get a cargo compressed; but I
could get no promise, several steamers were before me, and they would
be obliged to take uncompressed cotton for their deck-loads, but they
must have compressed cotton to stow under decks. The press was in
very bad order, and constantly breaking down, and they could not get
it repaired, through want of proper men and material.
While at the cotton-press I learned that Messrs. R. and D. G. M. had
been making some inquiries about the _Rob Roy_, and when she would be
likely to get her cargo.
This might be natural enough, but somehow it aroused my suspicion,
and I wondered whether they might be concocting some plan to get the
vessel detained on some pretence, in order to get me to come to their
terms in regard to last trip.
Seeing this state of matters I began to consider what was best to be
done. To load with uncompressed cotton we could not stow in the
vessel more than two-thirds of what she took out last trip, and not
more than one-third of the cotton which had been got for the inward
cargo, and all that was left behind would be dead loss, as nothing
could be got for it but Confederate scrip, or cotton bonds, which was
now valueless outside of the Confederacy; therefore, to go out
short-loaded when the whole question of profits depended upon the
amount of cotton carried out would certainly be bad policy.
On the other hand, if we lay here for two months or more, waiting for
compressed cotton, there was no saying what might happen. We would
be subject at any time to be pressed into the service of the
Government. There was also constant expectation of an attack being
made on the place by the Federal forces, in which case every vessel
in the port would be seized or destroyed, to prevent her falling into
the hands of the enemy. There would also be the expense in wages and
provisions, which could not be replaced, as well as damage to the
vessel by her bottom fouling. I therefore thought the latter policy
as bad as the first, and determined to load with uncompressed cotton.
I stated my intentions to Mr. C., who merely said, "Very well, I
think it is the best thing you can do; but what," said he, "shall I
do with the balance of the proceeds of the inward cargo?"
I did not know what was best; but it was arranged that he should get
me a cargo, as much as I could take, of good cotton, in the best
packed and pressed bales that was to be had, and the balance in
cotton bonds, which he would forward with the account sales of the
inward cargo to Mr. R. M. in Havana.
I requested that he would get me my cargo immediately, as I wished to
get off while the days were short and the winds were good, and I
should like to be ready to sail before the change of the moon.
He showed me twenty-four bales which he had got for twenty-four
barrels of seed potatoes, which were all good and well packed and
pressed, and he would get me about one hundred more in a day or two.
In a very short time we had the vessel loaded, but she only took
about one hundred and forty-five bales and some half bales, one of
which was crammed into the dingey.
I then got a clearance from the custom house, and a permission to
pass the Forts. This latter I got very easily this time, through the
instrumentality of my friend Bill Flagg. As to the breach of
regulations last trip, in going out without a permission to pass the
Forts, I knew that would never be brought up, if remembered at all,
as it was a mere military formality of the moment.
Having now got all ready, we stood away to the east side of the bay,
to take observations of the position of the blockading fleet, and be
ready to run out on the first favourable night.
I may here say that Mr. C., the consignee, had told me that he had
received a letter from Mr. R. M. in Havana, complaining in bitter
terms of the very high charges which had been laid upon his cotton by
the consignees in Tampico, and the great delay and high freight and
heavy premium of insurance in shipping from that port to Liverpool;
and requesting him, Mr. C., to ask me to try and make Vera Cruz if
possible.
I therefore cleared for the latter port, leaving it open to go into
Tampico if necessity compelled me, but having letters of introduction
from Mr. C., to a firm in Vera Cruz if I made that port; the vessel
and cargo as usual being consigned to master.
CHAPTER XX.
Outward trip--Waiting for a favourable night to run out--Take the
first that offers--Not very favourable--Observed by the blockading
fleet, and brought to--The enemy's boat comes alongside--Singular
accident--Perilous position of the enemy's boat and crew--A scene of
confusion--We escape in the flurry--A cruiser in the distance at
daylight--Southerly winds--A norther--A false alarm--Arrival at Vera
Cruz--Landing and disposal of the cargo--Departure from Vera
Cruz--Arrival at Havana.
We lay for several days waiting for a good breeze and a dark night to
run out, but the wind continued light and southerly. We expected we
should have had a norther about the change of the moon, but the new
moon came in without bringing any change in the weather.
As the nights would now be getting light, it was evident that if we
did not get out soon we would have to lay over till the dark nights
came again in the last quarter of the moon. This was what I by no
means wished to do.
The blockading fleet lay in about the same position, but there were
more vessels, and the one stationed near the mouth of the Swash
Channel seemed to be even closer in than when we went out last trip.
A few days after the new moon it blew one day a strong gale from the
south, and the weather was thick and rainy. Towards evening the wind
changed to about E.S.E., but still blew hard, and the night was dark
and cloudy, and I resolved to venture. Having put reefs in the main
and foresails, we raised anchor about 7 p.m., and stood down the bay,
keeping well on the eastward side of the main inlet, to enable us to
reach the entrance to the west or Swash Channel. After carefully
feeling our way by soundings, we found the entrance, and stood down
the channel.
The tide was rising. The vessel was drawing just a little over four
feet of water, and as there was about eight feet in the channel, we
gave her a little of the centre-board. She was in good sailing trim,
but taking a little weather helm.
The wind having been upon the land for some time there was a heavy
sea outside, and--although in the channel, between the reef and the
beach, it was smooth--the breakers were heavy on the beach beyond the
reef, at the outer end of the channel.
It being flood-tide a strong current was coming from seaward over the
reef, so that we kept well up to the windward and seaward side of the
channel. Owing to the noise of the breakers we were in no danger
from being heard this time; but, unfortunately, just as we were
approaching the outer end of the channel some black clouds in the
west suddenly lifted, and the moon shone out clear, showing us plain
to the gunboat, which was close by on the port bow.
"The devil's in the moon for mischief," said Byron. Whether his
words have, or have not, been generally approved of, I do not know,
but I am certain that at this time I made use of a similar expression.
We were within fifty yards of the mouth of the channel, when there
was a flash and a report, and a ball whizzed across our bows, which
was immediately followed by a second.
Whether our steersman, when the shots were fired, had by some nervous
movement relaxed his hold and allowed the vessel to come up, or not,
I do not know, but just as the second shot was fired the schooner
took the ground on the outer and windward side of the channel, and
stuck fast. The jib was hauled to windward. This suited a double
purpose--a response to the summons from the gunboat for us to heave
to, and also to bring the vessel off the bank. This last would only
have been a matter of a few minutes, as the tide was rising, and a
strong wind and current both tending to bring her off. But what did
it matter now we were captured? No getting out of it this time.
We looked at each other, the expression was general-- Captured at
last, we must just submit to it.
The gunboat, seeing us brought to, stopped firing, and we saw a boat
approaching. It was a very large boat, and must have contained at
least twelve men. When they got near to the mouth of the channel
they hailed us:
"Schooner, ahoy! is your jib to windward?"
"Yes."
"Then come on ahead a little."
"We can't," I answered; "we are hard and fast aground."
They then pulled towards us, keeping to windward, as if they would
come along upon our windward side.
Knowing that we were prisoners, I thought that civility was a cheap
article, and as they approached I cried out: "I think you had better
come on the lee side. You will scarcely have water on our windward
side."
They seemed to hesitate. The breakers were sounding alarmingly close
under our lee.
"How much water do you draw?" they cried.
"Four feet," I answered; "and we are aground on the windward side of
the channel."
They, however, did not seem assured, but still continued to pull
towards our weather side, a man in the bow of their boat trying the
depth of the water with a boat-hook. When they got up near to the
schooner the water suddenly shoaled, and they made for the lee side.
In doing this they passed close under our bows; the wind and tide
carrying the boat along, the men unshipped their oars, and the man in
the bow of the boat with his boat-hook caught hold of the leech of
our jib, to check her headway and bring her in on our lee side.
The schooner, which had been but lightly aground, was, with the
rising tide, working gradually off the bank, under the pressure of
the jib, to windward, and when the weight of the boat came upon her
lee bow it pulled her afloat, and she came round quickly upon the
boat, striking her about midship, nearly tilting her over, and partly
filling her with water; and now followed a scene of confusion which I
can scarcely describe. It was blowing hard, the fore and main-sheets
being eased off, and the jib hauled to windward, the schooner payed
off rapidly, heading towards the breakers, pushing the waterlogged
boat before her. For a moment I thought the boat would have been
crushed under the schooner, and every man in her drowned, as we could
not have helped them. And now there was not a moment to lose, as two
minutes more and we would all have been in the breakers.
"Draw jib, haul in sheets, and luff up quick," I cried; and this was
quickly done, and not a moment too soon.
As soon as the jib was drawn, the helm put hard down, and sheets
aboard, the schooner shot ahead on her former course, still pushing
the boat before her. There had been a flagstaff in the stern of the
boat, and that had got caught in the head-gear of the schooner, and
the boat was pushed forward, stern foremost, at an angle, across the
bows of the schooner.
The sudden jerk of the jib when cast off caused the man with the
boat-hook to lose his hold, but he, in desperation, made a sudden
grab, and got a fresh hold, and held on with great determination.
Meanwhile, the confused orders and shouts on board of the boat were
loud and furious, some crying to shove off, others to hold on, and
the confusion was fearful. I think the officer in command of the
boat had been knocked down by the head-gear of the schooner, when she
slipped off the bank and came down upon them, for it was some time
before I heard him take up the command.
"On board the schooner there!" he cried. "Drop your anchor."
"We can't," I cried. "Anchor is not clear, and there is no room to
anchor here, we would all go in the breakers; but, cast off your
boat-hook, and I will round to as soon as I get out of this narrow
channel."
He did not, however, seem inclined to lose hold of the schooner, but
made an effort to get the flagstaff clear of the schooner's
head-gear. This they effected after some difficulty, and the stern
of the boat swung out; but they still hung on with their boat-hook to
our jib sheet.
"Jump on board of her, some of you," cried the officer; but this was
easier said than done. The deck-load of cotton bales, standing on
their ends, formed a compact wall high above the bulwarks of the
schooner, and by this time we had got past the end of the reef, and
out of the channel into the open sea, and there was a very heavy
swell, and the schooner began to plunge violently, and the boat under
her bow, being already half full of water, was in great danger; while
we could not shorten sail or slack anything, or we should all have
been in the breakers, when not one--at least of those in the
boat--would have lived to tell the tale.
It was blowing a stiff gale of wind, and the schooner went ahead with
considerable force, but with the weight of the boat hanging on to her
lee bow, it took all the lee helm, with centre-board down, to keep
her clear of the breakers, while the heavy seas caused her to plunge
so violently that the boat could not come close enough to allow any
one to jump on board. While she was taking more water in at every
plunge of the schooner, I thought every moment she would be stove,
and the men were certainly in great danger.
"For God's sake," I cried, "cast off your boat, and I will round to.
If you don't we will be all in the breakers."
They paid no heed to this, but cried to us to luff up, when a large
sea nearly swamped them.
"You at the wheel," cried the officer, "are you trying to drown us?
Luff! d--n you! luff!"
"Luff hell!" cried Hagan, for it was he that was at the wheel. "She
won't luff; the helm is hard down. But how can she luff with you
hanging to her lee bow."
Nothing could be plainer than that.
"Cast off your boathook," I cried, "and I will give you a line from
the quarter."
"Give us your line first," was the reply, "and be quick about it."
This was said in a somewhat imperious tone; rather too much so, I
thought, for men in their predicament. They had sworn at our
steersman, who was holding the vessel up with all his might, and had
he slacked his hand for one moment, the schooner would have crushed
the boat under, and every man of them would have perished. Up till
the present I had thought of nothing but the saving of their lives,
and now for the first time did the thought of escape cross my mind.
We were now past the gunboat and getting further away from her, but I
saw another boat coming towards us. The clouds had again obscured
the moon and the gunboat was becoming dimmer in the distance. I knew
she would not fire on account of her own men, and the second boat
could not come up to us unless we rounded to.
I got a rope, which I coiled up slowly; while unseen in the darkness
I took the cook's hatchet from the galley door. I then cried to them
to look out, and I stood near the man at the helm and threw the line
to them. The main-boom, however, was in the way, and the rope fell
short. This, I may say, was intended by me, as I wished to gain time
and get farther away from the gunboat. An imprecation came from
those in the boat as the rope fell short.
"Just have patience," said I, "the main-boom was in the way. Let me
get forward of that, and I will bring you alongside in a minute."
I passed forward of the main-boom, and threw the line again, which
they caught.
"Let me make this end fast," I said, belaying the end to a
belaying-pin under the quarter rail.
The officer then said--
"Pass this line forward, and let the boat drop astern, and be ready
to hold on."
Now was the time for the game I meant to play, but I nearly spoilt it
by being too precipitate.
The boathook was cast off to let the boat drop astern, and the men
began to haul in on the rope. Just then I seized the hatchet and
severed the rope.
A volley of oaths came from those in the boat, but I had been rather
too quick in cutting the rope; for before the boat fell astern, the
man with the boathook made a sudden grab, and caught hold of our
quarter rail, but with a heavy blow of the hatchet I knocked away the
boathook, and the boat dropped astern, and at the same moment there
was a shot from a revolver, and a ball whizzed past my head.
I threw myself quickly down, and crawled aft to where the man at the
wheel stood protected by the dingey, which was crammed full of cotton.
They fired several more shots, but it was impossible for them to hit
any of us.
The schooner, being freed from the weight of the boat, went off with
a bound, and in a minute or two the boat was left out of sight in the
darkness astern. The second boat would have to go to the assistance
of the first, as she was nearly full of water and close to the
breakers.
Shortly afterwards several shots were fired from the gunboat in our
direction, but we cared little for that, as we knew that firing to
leeward at night was very blind random, as the smoke of the first
shot darkens the air in the direction of the object fired at, and we
were rapidly increasing our distance from them.
How all this happened we could scarcely tell. The whole thing was so
sudden and unexpected that we could scarcely realize that we were off
free again. There was, however, still danger to be apprehended.
They would certainly make an effort to capture us yet, and woe betide
us if they did--at least, so thought the crew.
I did not see, however, that they could blame us in the least. It
was through no fault of ours that their boat got into such a
dangerous position. The whole thing happened by their bringing the
weight of their boat heavily upon the stranded schooner, and pulling
her afloat and down upon their own boat. This was an accident, of
course, and certainly no fault of ours. It was in an extremely
dangerous place near the mouth of a narrow channel, with the breakers
under the lee. A false move on our part, whether accidental or
intentional--and it would never be known which--would have been fatal
to them all, and we did the best we could to save their lives. As to
my last action in cutting clear of them and getting away, when this
was done they were out of danger, and another boat was near to assist
them, and they could not blame me for trying to avoid being captured.
What was best to be done was now considered. There was no doubt but
the patrol cruisers, which cruised outside with steam up, would have
heard the firing and would be on the look-out to cut us off, and
others would be sent in pursuit of us.
We therefore stood along the shore to the westward, keeping just
clear of the breakers for about twelve miles. We then hauled up on
the wind, shook reefs out of main- and fore-sails, set gaff-topsail
and stay-sail, and put her on her best leg, steering about S. by W.,
to have a good offing before daylight. The wind kept up well
throughout the night, but shortly before daylight it began to fall.
Now was the great time of anxiety. There was not the least doubt but
one or more of the fastest of their cruisers would be despatched in
pursuit of us, and as a cotton-loaded schooner was a valuable prize,
they would be sharply on the alert at daybreak.
The best way now was to fall back upon the old plan of taking down
every bit of sail before the day broke, so that at daybreak, when
they looked around for a sail on the horizon, our bare poles would
not be observed, unless they were very close on. Every bit of sail
was accordingly taken down, and we rolled under bare poles.
As day broke every eye was cast around, and we were soon gratified to
find that there was nothing to be seen close by. As it got clear,
however, we discovered from the mast-head a cruiser to the
south-east, about twelve miles distant. It was some time before we
could make out how she was steering, but at last we made her out to
be steering in a south-westerly direction, and if she continued on
her present course, she would pass about ten or eleven miles to the
southward of us. There was rather too much sea for us to use the
sweeps to pull away from her, but with our sails down there was very
little chance of them seeing us, unless she altered her course and
passed nearer to us.
Charlie, the old hand who had served on board of a cruiser, knew
something of the general course taken by them when in pursuit of
blockade runners.
He said the usual way in following up a schooner which they supposed
had run out during the night was to stand after her on the most
weatherly course she was likely to take, and overrun her before
daylight. At daylight, if she was not in sight, they were sure she
must be to leeward. They would then stand to leeward and work back,
examining well the ground within the circle.
This seemed to be the plan adopted by this one, and we watched with
some anxiety her course to the westward.
About 8 a.m. she was about due south from us, and seemed to be coming
round more to the westward, and appeared about ten miles distant. We
got out the sweeps, and though there was too much sea to pull, we
managed to keep the schooner stern on towards the cruiser, and thus
bring her two masts into one and be less easily observed.
We soon saw that she was gradually coming round to the northward, and
would make a circle round us, and we hoped she would keep at the same
radius or more. When she came about due west from us, she was still
about ten miles distant, but fortunately she did not observe us, and
soon was out of sight to the northward.
The wind had now freshened up a little, and was about due east and
very favourable for us, but we hesitated about making sail, as it was
probable there might be other cruisers in the distance, which would
soon observe us if we had sail up. We therefore hoisted only the jib
and a small part of the fore-sail, and worked away slowly to the
southward, keeping a good look out from the mast-head.
By 3 p.m. the wind had freshened into a good breeze, and nothing
being in sight, we thought that should anything now appear on the
horizon, we should be able to keep clear of her till darkness set in.
We accordingly made sail, setting every stitch of canvas, and stood
away on our course. The wind continued steady all night, and we made
a good run before morning, and were into waters where cruisers were
not so plentiful.
On the third day the wind veered round to about S.S.E., which caused
us to alter our course and stand to the westward, and then came two
or three days of light, baffling southerly winds, causing the usual
fretting and impatience, and longing for a norther which almost
invariably follows such weather in this part of the Gulf in winter,
although we did not want to have such a blow as we had had on our
last trip out near this same place.
We had not long to wait, for, singularly enough, it did come, and
near the very spot where it took us last trip in September; but,
fortunately, this time it was not near so heavy, and I determined to
stand away for Vera Cruz.
I had never been to Vera Cruz, but the mate and several of the men
had been there. They said that Vera Cruz, like Tampico, was a
dangerous place in a norther for large vessels lying in the open
roads, but small vessels like ours could get in behind the castle of
San Juan, and anchor quite snug.
There was now not much danger of being overhauled by a cruiser, as
during a norther the air is generally dark and thick, and a vessel
cannot be seen at any great distance.
We stood on under easy sail, the gale not being very severe, and in
about three days it died away, and the weather cleared up, and the
wind came out from about S.S.E., and we saw the snow-capped peak of
Orisaba bearing about west by south.
There was now some danger from cruisers, as they often hovered off
the Mexican ports, with the view of picking up a cotton-loaded prize,
and in this they were sometimes successful.
I found by observation that we were about twenty miles from Vera
Cruz, and we had set all sail to reach that port as soon as possible,
when the man at the mast-head reported a large steamer to the
eastward.
I went to the mast-head with the glass and examined her. She bore
about east by south, and was steering towards us, but was still a
long distance off.
The object was now to reach Vera Cruz before she could overhaul us.
The wind was blowing a good steady breeze, and if it continued we
thought we could manage it.
We trimmed everything to the best advantage, and kept the sails wet
by throwing water upon them, and the vessel went along at a good
speed, and soon afterwards we could make out the vessels at anchor
off Vera Cruz.
We were now in a fair way of getting up near to the shipping before
we could be overhauled. But the question was, how far did the
jurisdiction of a neutral port extend? This, like many other
questions which in times of peace are little thought of, was now of
some importance, and was very undecided.
The Yankees had on several occasions followed vessels up, and
captured them right off the entrance to a neutral port.
Mexico was a weak power; and there was no land-locked harbour at Vera
Cruz, and the ships had to lay in the open roads, except such small
vessels as could get into the shallow water inside of the castle of
San Juan.
We, of course, could get in there, but we would require a pilot to
take us in; and they might bring us to with their guns and make a
prize of us before we could get within the range of the guns of the
castle of San Juan or get a pilot.
I therefore thought the best way would be to keep, if possible, in a
straight line between the cruiser and the shipping, so that they
could not fire upon us on account of the ships beyond us; and when we
reached the shipping, if we did not get a pilot at once, to run the
chance of going in without one. The mate, having been several times
to Vera Cruz in small vessels, said he knew the passage to the back
of the castle, and could take the vessel in.
I went to take a look astern to see how much our pursuer was gaining
upon us. She was now a good deal closer, and was sending up a column
of black smoke. This, some of the men remarked to me, was something
unusual for a cruiser to do, as they generally burned hard anthracite
coal, which sent out very little smoke.
After taking a steady look at her with the glass, I turned round
relieved, and with a hearty laugh said--
"What had we been all frightened about? It was no cruiser at all,
but the Spanish mail steamer _Barcelona_, from Havana to Vera Cruz."
This, however, instead of being a relief to the crew, was rather a
disappointment. They were now so certain that we would get in before
the steamer could overhaul us, that they would rather it had been a
cruiser, so that they would have had another victory to talk about.
I told them that they ought to be satisfied with the victory they had
gained already on this trip, in nearly swamping the man-of-war's boat
at Galveston, and getting away out of the hands of the Philistines,
and that might serve them to blow about for a while.
It was, however, such incidents that gave life and excitement to
blockade-running crews. They liked, after a trip, while spending
their money, to have some adventure or escape to talk about, and it
was considered a dull trip which had not been attended with some
exciting incident.
We got up to the outer anchorage, and a pilot came on board, who took
us to an anchorage among the smaller vessels under the lee of the
castle of San Juan de Ulloa.
The pilot spoke English well, and I asked him a few questions about
the port, and he readily gave me the information I desired. He was,
however, a little inclined to be amusing; for when I asked him where
the office of the British Consul was, he directed to near the place,
and said---
"When you get there any one will tell you."
"But," said I, "how can I inquire? I can't speak Spanish."
"Oh," said he, "you will find plenty who can speak English."
"But how am I to know them? I don't wish to stop people on the
street and ask if they can speak English."
He gave rather a humorous smile, and said--
"Near to the place there are several grog-shops, and you may chance
to see some tipsy men, and if you see a tipsy man you may be sure he
speaks English."
"Well, that is certainly a compliment to the English language," said
I, as the fellow, with a mischievous laugh, jumped into his boat.
The castle of San Juan de Ulloa is a fortress of considerable
strength, of a rectangular shape, built upon a reef in front of the
town of Vera Cruz, about half a mile off, and lying nearly parallel
with the coast. The water inside, between it and the shore, is
shallow, so that only small vessels can get there, and being partly
open to the north and south, it affords but indifferent shelter.
Seeing this, I determined to make our stay here as short as possible.
The crew agreed to take their bonuses here, and an advance on their
wages, but continue on the vessel, and be paid off at Havana.
I called upon the firm, to whom I had letters from Mr. C., and they
were appointed consignees; and the usual formalities of entry being
gone through, the cargo of cotton was landed, weighed, and divided
into two equal parts, as at Tampico on the former trip, and Mr. R.
M.'s half delivered to the consignees in terms of the letter of
consignment.
There were two or three small schooners lying here which had run out
from Texas with cargoes of cotton. These vessels, like most others
of their class in the trade, were commanded by their owners. Men
generally possessed of limited means, and who knew better how to
handle their vessels at sea than transact business on shore. They
were now trying to effect an arrangement with some mercantile firm to
go shares with them in another trip, but as usual the terms offered
were too one-sided for them to accept, and they did not wish to
undergo the danger of the run up to Havana with their small vessels
at that season of the year.
One of these masters, Captain E., had landed his cargo of cotton at
Tampico, and was unable at that port to arrange for a return cargo,
and he had come to Vera Cruz in ballast to see if he could arrange
for a cargo there, but so far he had been unsuccessful.
He had been consigned to the same firm in Tampico to whom I had been
consigned last trip, and with whom I had left my cotton to be shipped
to Liverpool, and he gravely hinted to me that he feared that by the
time my cotton was sold in Liverpool there would be but a small
balance coming to me.
He seemed a little soured with the mercantile class in general, and I
made a little allowance for that; but taking this with what Mr. R. M.
in Havana had wrote to Mr. C. in Galveston, I feared there might be
some reason for what he said, but I was powerless in the matter so
far as regarded that cargo.
From what I had learned, however, I was not inclined to leave our
moiety of this cargo in the hands of a consignee at Vera Cruz, and
thought of taking the whole of it, which was seventy-three bales, in
the schooner to Havana, but the news had just arrived by the Spanish
mail steamer that two blockade-running schooners, which had recently
sailed from Vera Cruz for Havana with a part of their cargo of cotton
on board, had both been captured on the neutral passage.
This caused me to hesitate. I had twice made the run from Tampico to
Havana and never saw a cruiser, but perhaps the attention of the
cruisers had lately been called to this intermediate passage, and
they did not now seem to respect the clearance from a neutral port if
the vessel was known to be a blockade runner, and her cargo had been
run through the blockade.
Meanwhile the consignees informed me that another mercantile firm was
desirous of purchasing some cotton to complete the loading of a
vessel which they were despatching for Liverpool. The price they
offered was much below the market price at Havana, but when I
considered the danger of capture on the passage, and the little
better alternative of leaving it in the hands of consignees, to be
swallowed up in charges at Vera Cruz and Liverpool, I was induced to
accept the offer for a part at least. So that if I lost upon the
sale I lessened the risk.
I must, however, retain some for ballast, as that was very difficult
to get at Vera Cruz. I therefore agreed to sell forty-five bales,
retaining and risking, as on the former trips, twenty-eight bales,
which I reshipped on new bills of lading.
The crew being all on board, there was no detention in that respect.
I got what additional stores were required, and sailed from Vera Cruz
for Havana about the beginning of February.
The usual and shortest course from Vera Cruz to Havana was to cross
the Bay of Campeachy, and stand up the coast of Yucatan. Keeping
near to the coast to avoid as much as possible the adverse current of
the Gulf Stream, but as it was upon this route that the recent
captures had been made, I deemed it best to shape my course to the
northward, and pass through the middle of the Gulf, standing as far
north as latitude 25°; by this route we better evaded the cruisers,
and were also well to windward if a norther should happen to blow.
There was nothing exciting or interesting on this run; we had
favourable winds all the way, and reached Havana in eight days
without seeing a cruiser.
Of course, I now regretted that I had not brought the whole of the
cotton in the vessel, as I could have got a much higher price for it
in Havana than I sold it for in Vera Cruz, but such were the chances
of the times.
Now came the most disagreeable part of the business, which was the
business transactions on shore. Difficult and distasteful to me then
to perform; disagreeable to me now to relate; and boring and tiresome
they must be to my readers. I wish I could have left them altogether
out of this narrative.
CHAPTER XXI.
Mr. R. M. brings up the question of the second voyage--We dissolve
partnership--The schooner sold by auction--He buys her in--She sails
on another voyage--Fate of the _Rob Roy_--Havana crowded with
blockade-running steamers.
Advices of our arrival at Vera Cruz had been brought from that port
to Havana by the Spanish mail steamer, and very soon after we
anchored I received a note from Mr. R. M., requesting me to consign
to a new firm recently started, and of which (as I afterwards
learned)--though his name did not appear--he was chief partner.
His message, however, came too late. I had already reported the
vessel to the boarding officers as consigned to Messrs. A. and Co.,
my former consignees, and I did not wish to change.
My partner's representative, Mr. P., whom I had not seen since I had
been in Texas on the second voyage, now came on board.
Mr. P. took no active part in the business, either afloat or on
shore, but he had extensive acquaintance in Texas, and among those
engaged in blockade running, and knew most of what was going on. He
advised me strongly not to consign to the new firm, and wished to put
me on my guard, as he suspected that Mr. R. M. had been playing a
double game, and was going to bring up the question of the second
voyage.
He told me that I might expect a severe turn up with Mr. R. M. He
said the object of the latter in persuading me to make this last trip
had been to get the vessel back into Texas, where Messrs. M., through
their influence at the Provost Marshal's Department, would find some
means of laying an embargo upon her, and have her, under some
pretext, detained until I acceded to their terms, and when he had
learned that I had loaded so hurriedly with uncompressed cotton, and
sailed before they had time to carry out their designs, he was very
much disappointed and irritated.
He also said that Mr. R. M. had had several vessels captured lately,
and had lost heavily, and he was in very bad humour.
I could scarcely believe this story, but on going to my consignees
and getting my letters, I found one from the consignees in Tampico,
stating that Mr. R. M. had written to them disputing my right to the
half of the cargo of cotton, and requesting them to hold it until
further advice.
They had, however, replied that by the bills of lading, and by the
letter of R. and D. G. M. themselves, there could not be the
slightest doubt about my right to the half of the cargo, and,
according to the manifesto, I might have retained possession of the
whole of it without question had I so wished.
Other advices regarding the cotton were not satisfactory. These were
to the effect that it had been sent off several times in lighters to
the mail steamers, but owing to bad weather it could not be taken on
board, and it had been brought back with the packages much damaged,
entailing a large expense to have it repacked. On reading this
latter part I was somewhat disheartened, as there seemed to have been
some truth in what was stated to me by Captain E. at Vera Cruz. But
on finding out how Mr. R. M. had been acting, I was much irritated,
and spoke on the subject to my consignees, Messrs. A. and Co.
Messrs. A. and Co., whom I found to be upright and honourable men,
spoke and wrote English perfectly; they knew the whole arrangement
between myself and Mr. R. M., and had seen the memorandum of
agreement.
They advised me to be calm, and not say much on the subject until I
had seen Mr. R. M., as there might be some misrepresentation. They
could scarcely believe that he could act so on the face of the
arrangement between him and me, although they said there were many
such questionable actions done by men who had recently come to Havana
to act as agents for blockade runners, the latter being generally
thoughtless men who knew little about sharp practice in what was
sometimes called business, and they were very helpless in such a
place as Havana, where they neither knew the language nor the customs
of the place, and to them public offices and authorities were quite
inaccessible except through agents. They told me to see Mr. R. M. at
once, and hear what he had to say, and then come and see them, and
they would advise me what to do, and assist me so far as my
deficiency in a knowledge of the language and customs of the port
required.
When I called upon Mr. R. M., he received me in a somewhat reserved
manner, but congratulated me on my successful accomplishment of the
trip.
I laid before him a written statement of the events on the trip, with
an extract from the log-book. I also handed him a receipt and
acknowledgments from the consignees at Vera Cruz for seventy-three
bales of cotton delivered to them, as per bills of lading.
The first document he scarcely looked at, and turning over the
second, he said--"So you have come out with half a cargo."
"No," said I; "I came out with a full cargo."
"Then where is it?" said he.
"One half of it belonged to you, and these papers will testify that I
delivered it according to instructions, and in terms of the bills of
lading."
"Was seventy-three bales the half of the cargo?"
"The whole cargo amounted to 146 bales, which was all the vessel
could stow of uncompressed bales."
"That is fifty-two bales less than last trip," said he.
"Yes; but last trip the bales were compressed, and the vessel could
take that much more, but compressed bales were not to be had this
trip."
"The _Dahlia_ and the _Catherine_ got compressed bales, and why could
not you?"
"The _Dahlia_ and the _Catherine_ were both loaded before the
steamers got in, and before the cotton press broke down. By the by,"
I added, "where are those vessels now?"
This seemed to irritate him; he scowled, and pretended to read
closely the paper before him, and then gruffly replied, without
looking up--
"Well, they were captured, that is all; and I suppose you know that:
but that is not the question. I think you ought to have waited and
got compressed bales, and come out with a full cargo."
"I might have had to wait a little longer than I wanted," said I,
"and I think I am better where I am, even with a smaller cargo, than
lying under arrest in Galveston, or gone like the _Dahlia_ and the
_Catherine_. And if you please, we will now settle up accounts," and
I laid before him the account for disbursements.
I saw he was getting nervous, but slow to come to the point. He
examined carefully the account, and then said--
"I see you have not credited the vessel with the freight of your
cotton from Tampico on last trip, and from Vera Cruz on this trip."
"I am quite ready to do so," said I, "but I should have to put
against that the cost of ballasting the vessel on both trips, and if
we take that into account, and the delay which would have been
incurred, I expect the balance would be in my favour."
"But you endangered the vessel by having the cotton on board, because
if you had been overhauled by a cruiser you would have been more apt
to be seized having cotton on board."
"The vessel," said I, "is on the Yankee list as a habit and repute
blockade runner, and they will seize her whenever they catch her,
with or without cotton; but the cotton was a legitimate cargo,
regularly cleared out of a neutral port, and not subject to seizure,
and I endangered it by taking it on the vessel, which I would not
have done if I could have got ballast cheap and handy; nevertheless,
the whole thing is a small matter, and I will settle the other way if
you wish."
He made no reply, but taking up some papers after a somewhat nervous
effort, said--
"So the inward cargo last trip was not sufficient to purchase a cargo
of cotton after all."
"You well know," said I, "that that is a thing which I have nothing
to do with; according to your agreement with me it was your business
to furnish a cargo sufficient for that, and you also know that such a
statement is absurd, and that I laid that trumped-up story before you
at the end of last voyage, and refused to have any further
transactions with the house in Texas, and wished to dissolve the
partnership, when you said that you adhered to your agreement, and
that I should pay no heed to any statement made by the house in
Texas."
"What do you mean by a trumped-up story?" said he, in a tone of anger
and feigned astonishment. "Do you mean to insinuate that the house
of R. and D. G. M. would trump up a statement that was not correct?"
He said this with an air of great importance, as if he wished to
impress me with the awful consequence of daring to hint at such a
thing.
I was a little amused at his trying to overawe me, and I replied that
I did not insinuate at all, but said so straight-forward.
This declaration quite disconcerted him.
"So you say," said he, "that the house of R. and D. G. M. are
swindlers."
"I have no faith in their honour," said I, "and there's no use for
any further altercation; all transactions between us must now cease.
I hold your agreement with me in writing, and you can send me in
writing any proposals you wish to make in regard to buying up the
schooner or selling out of her."
"Written agreement with you?" said he. "What agreement was there? I
have no copy of any agreement."
"You forget," said I; "here it is," and I produced it, and said--"Do
you acknowledge that as your handwriting?"
He seemed astonished and taken aback, and said he would give me a
premium of fifty dollars to say what I would give or take for half of
the schooner.
I said I would give him double that amount to say the same, but it
was no use quibbling in that way; the vessel must be brought to
public sale, and I took my leave.
I may here say that the way by which Messrs. M. in Texas arrived at
the so-called balance against the vessel, as stated in their letter
to me of August, 1864, was a very fair sample of what was often
attempted to be practised at that time on strangers in dealings
within the Confederate States, which was to avail themselves of the
relative value of Confederate paper-money, as compared with coin and
the treason of daring to under-rate or depreciate the value of the
former.
Confederate paper money was the legal tender, and no one dare refuse
it in payment, or attempt to depreciate its value, but 20 dollars of
it could at that time be easily obtained privately for one dollar in
coin. Business books and accounts were kept in Confederate money,
and all commodities were high in proportion. Cotton, for example,
was quoted at 6 cents per lb. in specie or cotton warrants, but in
Confederate money the price was about 75 cents per lb.
Messrs. M. therefore took the inward cargo at its specie value, as
per invoice, and credited the vessel for that amount in their books
in Confederate money. They then summed up the cargo of cotton at its
price in Confederate money, and debited the vessel with that amount,
and then declared the balance in specie.
Mr. R. M. made no further attempt to justify the action of the house
of R. and D. G. M., and the vessel was advertised for sale.
When the day of the sale came, I bid as high as 3,500 dollars for the
vessel, and she was knocked down to an unknown bidder for 3,600
dollars. The purchaser was a mere lad, a clerk in an office, but a
British subject, and of course he was only a godfather; and when the
money came to be paid, I found that Mr. R. M. was the real purchaser.
There was no hitch, however; the money was paid, and I made a final
settlement with Mr. R. M., and the _Rob Roy_ was transferred to new
owners, retaining the British flag by means of a godfather.
As I must now bid adieu to the _Rob Roy_, I may here finish up with
her career, which was but short under her new ownership.
Mr. R. M. had lately been rather unfortunate in his adventures to
Galveston; several of his vessels had been captured, and others ran
ashore, and he had resolved to try a venture in another place, which
was supposed to be not generally known, and not very closely
blockaded. This was the Suwanee river on the coast of Florida, where
there was said to be abundance of cotton; and for a run to that place
the _Rob Roy_ was admirably adapted.
A new captain was appointed to her, and a pilot who was supposed to
know the coast and the entrance to the river perfectly. Only one of
the old crew shipped upon her, which was one of the men I had shipped
at Tampico on the recommendation of Captain Currie on our first
entrance to that port, and whom we called George No. 2, owing to a
similarity he had to our old friend of that name; for, though a much
younger man, and exceedingly sober and faithful, and an excellent
seaman, he was, like his namesake, full of old sea proverbs, and
believed in many of them. This man reshipped on the _Rob Roy_ out of
a veneration he had for the vessel, regarding her as a lucky vessel;
and when some two months afterwards he related to me the story of her
end, he seemed to be very much grieved.
She sailed from Havana about ten days after she was sold with a cargo
for Suwanee River, in Florida. She made the Florida coast in three
days, but when they got there they could not discover the river they
wished to enter; and while sailing along the coast in search of an
entrance, the United States gunboat _Fox_ bore down upon them, and
they ran the vessel on the beach and set fire to her, the crew taking
to the boat. They landed safely on the beach, when George stood in
sorrow and saw his good old craft, as he called her, burned to the
water edge.
About this time blockade running had completely run riot at Havana.
The harbour was crowded with steamers which had been bought on
account of their speed, or had been specially built for this traffic.
Many of these, however, owing to some business dispute or other
unexplained cause, lay at their anchors pending some business
arrangements. Many more were expected, and the hotels and cafés were
thronged with captains and officers (old hands) who had been
specially engaged, and were waiting to take the command of some crack
new steamer which was on the way out to Havana to engage in blockade
running, and which was to outdo everything which had yet appeared on
the scene, and the merits and performances of the various vessels was
the general topic on blockade-running "'Change."
Some good fast boats were making successful trips, among which were
the _Lark_, the _Owl_, the _Lizzie_, and several others. What the
original names of these vessels may have been I do not know, but most
of them had changed their names, and some of them were under the
Confederate States flag.
These were, however, soon to be put in the shade by another class of
steamers, which now began to arrive. These were a larger class of
steamers, with three funnels of great power, and expected to be of
great speed.
I never learnt much of the performances of those steamers, as the
sudden collapse of the Confederacy put an end to blockade-running
before many of them had been tried, but the general opinion of them
was that, although they might attain a high rate of speed, they were
not suitable in other respects. They were all machinery together,
and had very little carrying space. They would consume a large
amount of fuel; and when they took in a sufficient quantity of coal
at Havana to take them to Galveston and back, they would be loaded
down so deep that their speed would be much impeded, and they would
have very little carrying capacity left for cargo. They would send
up immense clouds of smoke, and be observed at a long distance off.
They would also be conspicuous when going through the blockading
fleet during night, and their working expenses would be very high.
I may safely say that one of the most successful, and certainly one
of the most profitable, steamers that sailed out of Havana to the
Confederate States was a somewhat old, and by no means a fast,
steamer, named the _Denbigh_. This vessel ran for a considerable
time between Havana and Mobile; but when the latter port was captured
by the Federals she ran to Galveston, to and from which port she made
such regular trips that she was called the packet. She was small in
size, and not high above water, and painted in such a way as not to
be readily seen at a distance. She was light on coal, made but
little smoke, and depended more upon strategy than speed. She
carried large cargoes of cotton, and it was generally allowed that
the little _Denbigh_ was a more profitable boat than any of the
larger and swifter cracks.
CHAPTER XXII.
Out of employment--Engaged as sailing-master and pilot--The steamer
_Ph[oe]nix_--Steamer life new to me--Steamer and crew new to blockade
running--Smoke a matter of importance in this traffic--A cruiser in
the distance--A chase cut short by night setting in--Arrival in
Galveston.
It was not without some feelings of regret that I removed my effects
from the old schooner, and handed her over to the new captain. The
vessel had been my domicile and source of business for nearly two
years, and considering her size for the extent of seas she had
travelled over, and the dangerous nature of the work she had been
engaged in, she had, when she got fair play, done her part very well,
and I was somewhat attached to her.
I now felt myself without position or occupation, and no longer in
the circle which was causing such a stir in Havana, and as living at
an hotel was irksome and expensive, I was wishful of settling up with
my partner, and getting into some active occupation.
The difficulty in the way of settling up was the cotton, which was
left at Tampico, and the accounts we had from the agents there were
anything but satisfactory.
Mr. P. had got a considerable amount of money advanced out of the
proceeds of the trips on account of his share in the schooner, and as
he attached a very high value to the cotton which was at Tampico, I
proposed to him that we should both go to Tampico on the Spanish mail
steamer, and ascertain the state of matters in regard to the cotton,
and try and get it shipped, or otherwise disposed of, and have all
accounts settled up.
Mr. P., who was not very fond of salt water, or of much exertion of
any kind, seemed to find himself very comfortable in his hotel at
Havana, thought there was no necessity of incurring the expense of us
both going to Tampico, and suggested that I should go alone and
arrange matters as I thought best.
This I did not approve of, and insisted on him accompanying me, as I
feared he was spending a little more money than his principal might
approve of. However, as he had got full powers from his principal,
that was no business of mine, but I wished the business wound up.
When the Spanish mail steamer arrived I had a letter from Messrs. G.
and Co., stating that, after many unsuccessful attempts to ship the
cotton on the mail steamer, each time incurring very heavy expense,
they had decided to ship the cotton on a brig, of which they were
themselves owners and agents, which had just arrived, and was going
to load for Liverpool. I thought this rather strange, as I was aware
that both the British and Spanish mail steamers had taken on board
cotton at Tampico on their two last trips.
Mr. P., who, though a somewhat indolent and pleasure-seeking man,
could see into a bit of sharp practice much faster than me, at once
remarked that the expected arrival of Messrs. G. and Co.'s own vessel
might have something to do with the difficulty of getting the cotton
shipped on the mail steamer. I did not quite agree with him in that,
as I thought that Messrs. G. and Co., which was a German house of
good standing, would do the best in their power for our interests, as
they had promised. Still, the advice was not satisfactory. They did
not say if the cotton was already shipped, when it would be shipped,
or what would be the rate of freight, and they seemed to be preparing
me to expect a very high account for charges.
There was now little use of going to Tampico. However, as I was not
quite satisfied with the advice, and I could not brook hanging about
idle, I resolved to go.
I had all arranged to sail upon the following evening, when, just as
I was going to bed that night, some gentlemen came to the hotel
inquiring for, me, and were shown up to my room.
They proceeded at once to state their business. They were the owner
and agents of a steamer which was then laying in the harbour. She
was all ready and loaded to sail. They wished her to run the
blockade into Galveston; but there was some little difficulty about
the management of her in the way of commanding. She had recently
come out from London with the object of running from Havana into
Galveston. The captain who had brought her out had fulfilled his
part by bringing her to Havana, and he would not engage to run the
blockade. The owner or acting owner, having learned something of the
powers that captains and consignees had over owners in the
Confederacy, and wishing to have more control over the vessel, wished
to be on the articles himself as captain. He had commanded steamers
on inland water, but had not much experience at sea, and knew nothing
of navigation. He had a first and second mate who were thorough
seamen, but neither was proficient in navigation, and they had never
sailed in the Gulf, and knew nothing of the coast of Texas; and as
correct navigation was everything in blockade running, they wanted a
man to act as sailing master who was a good navigator, and knew
something of the coasts and the entrance into Galveston.
They had been told that I was the very person to suit them, but had
learned that I was about to leave for Tampico on the following day,
and therefore they apologized for calling upon me at that
unseasonable hour; but if I would accept the position, and undertake
to navigate the vessel into Galveston--dangers of the seas and
enemies, of course, excepted--they would pay me a bonus in advance of
500 dollars, and at the rate of 150 dollars per month from the
beginning to the end of the trip, and another bonus of 500 dollars
when the trip was successfully terminated. I would not require to
take any watch, or any part of the ship's duty, except as regarded
the navigation.
I said I would give them no answer that night, but would think over
the matter, and I would come on board in the morning, and have a look
at the vessel.
I somehow felt no great inclination to ship on a steamer on these
terms. It seemed a sort of subordinate position; but when I
reflected upon the time it would be before we could get advices of
the proceeds of our cotton and get matters settled up, I could not
brook the idea of hanging about idle till then, and I must find some
active employment in the meantime.
In the morning I went to see the steamer. She lay near the head of
the bay. Her name was the _Ph[oe]nix_. She was not a paddle
steamer, but a double propeller, somewhat larger, and had a little
better carrying capacity than most of the blockade-running steamers.
She was of a flat, shallow build, with considerable breadth of beam,
and when loaded would draw a little over seven feet of water. This
was just deep enough to enter Galveston by the Swash Channel, which
was the deepest channel that I was acquainted with; but as she would
be lightened up by her consumption of coal before reaching that port,
I thought I could take her through. She was schooner-rigged, and
would have at a distance the appearance of a United States gunboat.
I thought there might be some advantage in this if we were not called
upon to signal.
After a little talk over the matter I agreed to join the vessel, with
the special understanding that the entire conduct of the navigation,
look-out, and strategical movements should be left to me.
I then went to the Consulate, and signed the articles as sailing
master.
The steamer was tolerably well found, and had a good chronometer,
which was at the optician's; but I took my own sextant and charts,
the charts on the vessel being of an old date and not very correct,
whereas I had marked on my own several errors, and anything I had
found worthy of note on the Texas coast, and the entrance to
Galveston.
I thought of taking my own chronometer, which I could better depend
upon, but as I knew that I would lose it if captured, and the ship's
chronometer seemed a good one, I decided not to risk my own. I took
only a very small kit, merely what clothing I might require for the
trip as I knew that, if captured or destroyed, I would lose
everything except what I stood in.
We sailed out of Havana just before sunset about the 1st of March,
standing along the coast to the westward until it was quite dark, and
then shaping the course direct for Galveston.
I found things very different on this vessel from what I had been
used to on the _Rob Roy_. On that vessel there was but few of us,
old hands well known to each other, and united together, as it were,
by our little adventures and escapes. All had a kind of veneration
for the vessel, and seemed to take as much interest in everything
about her as I did myself; all seemed to agree and were happy, and
took great delight at spare times in talking over little incidents
where we had eluded the vigilance of the Yankees.
On board this vessel it was quite a different state of things. There
was, besides myself, the captain, first and second mates, two
quartermasters, two seamen and a lamp boy, first, second, and third
engineers, four firemen and two trimmers, cook and steward--some
twenty in all. Some of them had come on the vessel from London;
others had joined at Havana, but only two amongst them had ever run
the blockade.
There was on this first night out a sort of reserve and estrangement
over the whole crew. They seemed to be impressed with an idea that
they were going upon some desperate undertaking, and some appeared to
be awe-stricken, others seemed sullen and discontented. The firemen
had been drinking and quarrelling, and some of them had begun to find
fault with their food and to rebel against their treatment in
general, and wanted to be put ashore. This, of course, was a very
usual thing with them after they had got their advance. Upon the
whole, I thought things rather unpleasant and cheerless, and very
different from what it was with us on the _Rob Roy_.
As it was getting dark, the boy was placing the lights. I remarked
to the captain that as soon as we shaped our course for Galveston
they must take in these things.
"What!" said the captain; "do you intend to sail without lights? We
can't do that; it would be against all regulations."
"When you enter this business," said I, "you must adopt a new code of
regulations; and you know that I am to direct these things."
"Oh, certainly," said he; "what you say shall be done. But do you
think there will be no danger of collision?"
"Not much without lights," said I, "as there are but few vessels on
these seas; but with lights there would be danger of collision with a
ball, which might be sent across our bows. Our policy is to see, and
not to be seen, to keep a good lookout from the forecastle-head at
night, and from the mast-head by day."
He quite understood me, but did not seem at all easy in his mind
about running without lights.
This was my first trip in a steamer, but I had been often on board of
blockade-running steamers, and had conversations with captains and
engineers, and knew well their policy and system of working. I
therefore requested to see the chief engineer, in order to have an
understanding with him.
The chief engineer was a tall man of a military appearance, and
sported a military moustache, and wore a foraging-cap. I asked him
at what hours he generally cleaned his fires. He said that he
cleaned only one fire at a time, so that the speed of the vessel was
never much affected. I said that on blockade-running steamers it was
necessary to have everything cleaned on the morning watch, so as
always to have a good head of steam, and be ready for a spurt at
daybreak, in case daylight might show a cruiser close by, when we
would want all the speed he could put on to get beyond reach of her
guns.
The next thing to guard against, as much as possible, was the
emission during the day of clouds of black smoke. In this matter the
cruisers had a decided advantage over the blockade runners. The
cruisers used a peculiar kind of anthracite coal, which emitted very
little smoke. This particular kind of coal could be obtained only in
the United States; and after the war broke out, the strictest
prohibitions were put upon it, and it was not allowed to be exported,
or used for any other purpose but the United States navy. Therefore
cruisers sent up very little smoke, and were not so easily observed
at a distance as steamers which burnt soft coal, and sent up volumes
of black smoke. The engineer seemed to understand and appreciate
this, and said he would do his best to meet the circumstances.
At daylight next morning I went to the mast-head with the glass, and
took a good look round the horizon, but nothing was in sight.
A man was now stationed at the mast-head, to keep a strict look-out,
and report anything that might appear on the horizon. The weather
was calm, and the sea smooth, but the steamer was making but little
over ten knots by the log, at which the captain was much
disappointed, and declared that she had made thirteen knots on the
passage out from London. When I worked up the position at noon, I
found by observation that we were about 180 miles from Havana, which
just agreed with the log. The engineer, when giving me an extract
from his log, was also rather disappointed at the speed. I reminded
him of the great difference in the temperature of the water in the
Gulf Stream, which would greatly affect the condensation, and lessen
the vacuum. He said he had allowed for that, and still the speed was
deficient.
I then referred to the vessel's bottom being foul, and asked how long
she had lain in Havana harbour. He said they had lain there about
six weeks. I said her bottom must have fouled considerably in that
time, which would greatly affect her speed, and she ought to have
been docked and cleaned before attempting to run the blockade. This
was one of the chief advantages that the blockade runners had over
the cruisers--oftener docked.
On talking on this subject to the captain, I learned from his
conversation that he had had a good deal of trouble after coming to
Havana, and that he had been obliged to sell a part of his vessel to
raise the necessary funds to make this trip, and could not afford the
means to have the vessel docked. I guessed what his position would
be, as I had had some of the same kind of experience myself.
Having been accustomed to a sailing vessel, I felt this steady going
along under steam to be somewhat dull and monotonous. There was no
variety to keep the mind occupied, nothing to animate in the way of
speeding along under a rattling breeze, or nothing to fret about in
the way of light or baffling winds or calms, no hiding from cruisers
under bare poles, or creeping out of sight by aid of the long oars.
I had often been worried by crosses of that kind, and I now felt
unhappy because they did not exist.
It was now a steady, continued state of anxiety; and as nearly every
one on board was new to this kind of business, every object seen
betwixt sky and water caused alarm, until I told them that I believed
that they would be startled at the sight of a sea-gull.
On the third morning an alarm was given at daybreak that a steamer
was on the starboard bow close on. I ran on deck, and saw her about
five miles distant, but she had already altered her course, and was
standing away to the eastward; and from the volume of smoke she was
sending up, it was easy to see that she was no cruiser, but a
blockade runner, which had taken us for a cruiser, and was standing
away from us. We kept on our course, and also sending up a column of
smoke, she soon resumed her course, evidently satisfied that we were
no cruiser.
We saw nothing more until we were about thirty-five miles to the
south-east of Galveston. Here fires were banked, and we lay to, to
await nightfall.
About an hour before sunset we saw a cruiser to the eastward. She
was a long distance off, and we could only see her masts. She seemed
to have come from seawards, and was steering towards Galveston. If
she continued on her present course, she would come a little nearer
to us, but if she saw us laying still, she might take us for another
cruiser and pass on, whereas if we started to run, we would send up a
smoke which would betray us.
The captain was a little anxious to know what I intended to do, but I
said just to lay still, and not send up any smoke, and watch closely
the movements of the cruiser.
In the meantime, the sun being about due west, I got a good
observation, which gave me the correct longitude and our exact
position, and by a comparison with the position at noon, showed there
to be but a very slight current from the westward.
There was no danger of the cruiser overhauling us, even if she was a
faster vessel, as it was so near nightfall that she could not get
close enough to hold sight of us in the darkness, but a chase would
put us to a great disadvantage, as it would put us out of our
reckoning if we stood out to sea or to westward, and spoil our chance
of getting in that night, and not only shorten our supply of coal,
but subject us to danger all the following day while laying to, with
cruisers on the alert.
If we stood in, she would be pressing on us when we came near the
blockaded port, and it required a little time and caution to find the
entrance to the channel, which, from our draught of water, would
require great caution if the tide happened to be low.
The cruiser continued on her course for a time, and we thought she
was going to pass without noticing us, but shortly before sunset she
altered her course, and steered direct towards us.
As soon as this was known, the crew were a little flurried, and the
captain was impatient to start. The engineer said he could have a
full head of steam in a few minutes.
I was unwilling to alter our position of departure, as I wished to
lay a straight course from there to where I intended to strike the
coast, and I thought if darkness would close in before the cruiser
got within six or seven miles, we would be able to start off on that
course without her seeing what direction we took.
As every one seemed impatient to get started, I decided to proceed
and steer a straight course W.S.W. and log correctly the distance
run; this would keep our distance from the cruiser, so that she would
lose sight of us in the darkness and would not see us when we changed
our course. This gave satisfaction to all, and the steamer was soon
running along at a good speed with the cruiser fully nine miles
astern.
As it got dark I was looking astern with the glass to see if we were
losing sight of the cruiser, but the smoke from our own funnel
falling astern obstructed the view. The engineer was standing by,
seeming greatly to enjoy the novelty of a chase. Annoyed at the
smoke obstructing my view, I turned to him and said that I wished him
and his black smoke were both in that place where darkness and smoke
reigned supreme.
"Where is that? in Glasgow, do you mean?" said he, with a meaning
laugh.
I saw he was hinting at my nationality, and I replied that I believed
he must have learned his business at that place, and delighted to
send up black smoke _in memoria_ of it.
"You are not far wrong," said he; "I served my apprenticeship not far
from it at a place called Greenock, which perhaps you know; but I can
stop that smoke for a short time if you wish."
"I wish you would," said I, "and let me get a good look astern."
He then called to the firemen to open their doors a little and the
smoke cleared away. I then took a good look astern, but could not
through the darkness discover a trace of the cruiser. The captain
also, with his long glass, with which he thought he could see
anything, could see nothing of her.
We had now run about six miles on this course, and it was about as
dark as it would be. I said if the engineer would now send up a good
column of black smoke for a few minutes and then check it quickly, we
would under cover of that alter our course and head away direct for
Galveston. The engineer said he could easily do that, and soon the
funnel was sending out quite a cloud. This was continued for a few
minutes, and then suddenly stopped, and at the same moment I brought
the steamer's head round and set her course to make the land about
five miles west of Galveston. This would take us clear of the
blockading fleet, and we could then work up the coast in shallow
water until we found the entrance to the Swash Channel. I would have
kept more to the westward, and given the fleet a wider berth, had we
not been chased by the cruiser, but I wished to take as short a cut
as possible and reach the coast before the cruiser, in case she
might, as soon as it got dark, have steered straight off for
Galveston to reach that port before us and put the fleet on the alert.
The captain, who was very wishful to know the meaning of every
movement, asked what was the object of sending up a dense column of
smoke, the thing I had always been so wishful to avoid.
I pointed to the cloud of smoke which still darkened the sky astern,
and said would it not be pleasing to think that the cruiser would be
steering for that, thinking us away beyond it, while we were now off
in another direction.
He seemed greatly pleased with the device, but I told him it might be
of no avail, as the Yankees were not easily deceived, and it was
possible that as soon as the cruiser lost sight of us when darkness
set in she would stand away for Galveston, where she knew we must be
bound, and look out for us there; but as she would very likely make
for the main entrance, we would stand more to the westward and crawl
up close to the beach, and he must be prepared for some dangerous
work.
The weather, which had been calm and hot for the last few days, now
showed signs of a change. Heavy clouds were banking up to the
northward, with occasional flashes of lightning in that direction.
This was all in our favour so far, as the wind, if it came, would be
off the land, while the dark clouds would shroud us like a veil.
It being the second engineer's watch, the chief came on deck, not
wishing to go to sleep as we were coming near the critical point. As
much depended upon the engineer, I was desirous of finding out
something about his qualifications and experience, as I thought he
had more the appearance of a military man than an engineer. I got
into conversation with him, and referred to the remark he had made
some time before about his having learned his business in Greenock.
He said he had served his apprenticeship in Greenock at Scott and
Sinclair's works; that he had subsequently, through some mad freak,
enlisted in a cavalry regiment, in which he served for some years,
which accounted for his military appearance.
So far as I could make out he seemed to have been a man of good
family and well educated, but something of a scapegrace.
I had previously warned him of the draught of the vessel being almost
too much for the channel through which we would have to pass, and
requested that in using his coal he would keep the vessel trimmed so
as to have her as near even keel as possible.
He now asked me when we would get into this shallow water, and if we
should be stirring up the mud?
I said if all went well we would be stirring up mud before an hour.
He hastened below to get his boilers pumped up before we got into the
muddy water; I saw from this that he knew what he was about, and that
gave me confidence.
It was now very dark, and we took a cast of the lead and found we
were in thirteen fathoms of water; we kept on, keeping a sharp look
on the starboard bow for the blockading fleet until we got into four
fathoms. We then slowed, and kept on till we got into three fathoms.
We now changed course to the eastward, and moved along slowly,
keeping in three fathoms, which led us to a course about E.N.E. This
was all right, and I looked with some anxiety for a light on a high
building in Galveston known to blockade runners as the "light on
Hanley's buildings," but could see nothing of it. I wondered if that
light had been discontinued. There were some reports that the
Federal fleet was going to bombard the building on account of the aid
given by the light to blockade runners, but it would be difficult to
get near enough to throw shot with any accuracy.
I was just beginning to wonder whether the light had been
discontinued, or I had made a bad landfall, when the light was seen.
It was not far off, but dim, probably from the scarcity of oil. From
the direction it bore from where we were--in three fathoms of
water--the entrance to the channel would be about half a mile
distant, and there must be a gunboat at anchor close by on our
starboard bow.
For some time there had not been a breath of wind, and the sea was
calm, and there was not much sound of breakers on the beach, but the
wind was now beginning to come in gusts off the land, and there was
every appearance of a storm, probably a norther. This was also
favourable to us, as the blockading fleet would have swung out to
seawards, and seeing the weather looking threatening they would be
engaged paying out chain and otherwise making snug.
We drew as close up to the land as we could with safety, and moved
along slowly, keeping the lead going on the port side, and soon got
into the channel, which was perfectly smooth, but with barely eight
feet of water, it being nearly low water. I knew that this was the
deepest end of the channel, and that near the inner end there was a
short space where there was nearly a foot less, and very likely we
should there take the ground. However, when there we should be
pretty safe from the blockading fleet, and from the easy way that we
had dropped into the channel I suspected the tide was rising.
This I explained to the captain and the engineer that they might be
prepared for it, at the same time I assured them that there was no
danger.
We kept on going slow, and the water, as I expected, shoaled down to
seven feet, and the vessel stuck and the engines were stopped, I was
not altogether satisfied at the position we were in, I had never
known the water to be so low in this channel before, and we had not
seen, and I could not now make out with the glass, any of the
blockading vessels, and I hoped I had made no mistake and got into
the wrong channel, or some _cul de sac_. I had gone out twice by
this channel, but never before came in by it. I felt slightly
uneasy, and ordered the small boat to be lowered. As soon as the
boat touched the water she swung forward towards the bow of the
steamer. This assured me that the tide was making. I took two hands
with me and took soundings. We found about the same depth of water
for about one length ahead, after that it deepened. I could also, by
the aid of the lightning, make out the fort on the port bow. This
showed we were all right, and as the tide was rising we should soon
get in.
When I returned on board I told the captain that the tide was low but
rising fast; that by working the engines we could push through into
the deeper water, but I thought it just as well to lay still and make
no noise for half-an-hour, when we would float over quite easy.
There was little danger from the enemy, as we were now in past the
fleet, and within three hundred yards of the Confederate guard-boat.
The engineer said he would work the engines if we desired it, but he
did not like stirring up the mud as it would get into his condenser
and boilers if we were long in getting off, and he would rather we
would wait a little till the tide rose, that was if we were quite
safe from capture.
"Quite safe," said I, "if you don't begin sending out your black
smoke, or hissing off your steam; but mind, the Yankees are sharp,
and if they smell your smoke or hear steam blowing off we may have a
boat with an armed crew alongside before we can get out of their way,
and as I nearly drowned a boat's crew very near this spot not long
ago I have no wish to have another such encounter."
Just then I heard the captain cry out, "Stop, there; where are you
going?" and ran to stop some men who were making their way to the
boat which had been left alongside.
This was some of the firemen and trimmers trying to slip into the
boat and desert the vessel. Their reason for so doing they could not
well explain. They said they did not want to be captured, made
prisoners, shipwrecked, worked to death, starved, and otherwise
ill-treated and abused, all of which they had been on board of this
vessel, and they refused to return to their duty.
On my asking the engineer what they meant, he said that some of the
firemen and trimmers had been picked up about the grog-shops at
Havana, and a more worthless and despicable set he had never seen.
They were recent imports into Havana, of that class of loafers and
sea lawyers which infest sea-ports, and had come to Havana to prey
upon the blockade runners. They had never intended to make the trip,
but to get their advance and then desert, but the laws in Havana were
strict, and he had been able to prevent them. They had feigned to be
sick, done little work, and caused much trouble and extra work to
others on the passage over, and they now wanted to get ashore to get
drink.
I laughed, and said it was evident that they knew nothing of the
place they had come to, or they would not seek to desert their ship.
They would find little drink ashore at this place, and more kicks
than sympathy. I told the captain in their hearing that I thought
the best thing he could do was to let them go; when they got ashore
the Provost-guard would take charge of them and conscript them into
the Confederate service, which was an excellent place for
straightening up into good behaviour such fellows as them, and he,
the captain, would be a fool if he afforded them any protection or
plea for exemption as being a part of his crew.
This rather abashed them, and the captain, seeing this, told them
that as they had refused to obey him and do their duty, they were
quite at liberty to go, and he added, at my instigation, that if they
did not go now he would hand them over to the Provost-guard as soon
as the vessel got into Galveston. On hearing this they sneaked off
and went down to the stoke hole.
The rising tide had now caused the steamer to float, and the engines
were set in motion and we were soon into nine feet of water, and soon
after into thirteen feet. This was the main channel, and the course
was changed to north-west. The storm which had been threatening had
now come on, and the rain was pouring down in torrents, and we soon
reached the guard-boat, which we hailed in the midst of a violent
thunderstorm.
There was now nothing exciting in the arrival of a blockade runner at
Galveston, there had been so many of them lately. Having satisfied
themselves that we were all right, they told us to anchor and await
the boarding officers.
We passed on a little further to give room for a good swing of chain,
keeping clear of the _Westfield_ wreck, where I told the mate to
anchor, warning him at the same time that it would very likely blow
hard for a few hours, and to give her plenty of chain, as if she
drifted she would drift right into the midst of the Yankee fleet.
The mate, I believe, put down every anchor he had.
It was now about 2 a.m., the rain had ceased, but a strong northerly
gale was blowing, and it had become bitter cold. I had been drenched
to the skin by the rain, and as soon as I saw everything all right,
and the anchor watch set, I went below to get some dry clothes on.
The captain whose mind had been in such a state of suspense during
the passage, that he had seldom entered into anything like
conversation, now came down to the cabin quite relieved and in high
spirits, and after some congratulations began to throw off his
oilskins, observing at the same time that he wondered why I was not
provided with those things. "You see," said he, "if you had had a
suit like that it would have saved you that drenching you got."
I said that I found them too hot for this climate.
"Hot!" said he, "you don't call this hot; this is surely a cold
climate you have brought us to."
"It is rather colder in winter than in Havana," said I, "but this is
not the usual climate here even in winter, this is one of those cold
winds called northers, which sweep over the country and the Gulf
occasionally during winter; and I have just now been thinking it a
strange coincidence, that the last time I came in here in December
last, we had one of the same, and a hard time of it we had warping up
that channel in the very teeth of it, till we came to anchor in this
very spot."
"How often have you run the blockade into Galveston?"
"This makes my fourth trip into Texas, and my third into Galveston."
"Well, I can assure you, that I am glad that we have got in safe. Do
you know that I think I never endured such a painful suspense, as I
have done during the last few days?"
"What would you think," said I, "of a passage of eighteen days as I
had in the middle of last summer, with fourteen hours' daylight out
of the twenty-four?"
"That would have killed me altogether," said he. "What was you doing
all that time?"
"Laying becalmed, with our sails down about half of the time, keeping
a look out from the masthead, and when we saw anything upon the
horizon, pulling out of sight with the sweeps."
"Well," said he, "don't you think we have been fortunate in getting
in so easily?"
"We have been very fortunate," said I. "We saw only one cruiser, and
that at a time when we could easily get out of her way, and this dark
night favoured us in getting past the fleet. We never saw any of the
blockading vessels."
"I hope we may get out as easily. Is there as much danger in going
out as in coming in?"
"Not near so much," said I, and when I explained to him the
difference, he seemed so happy that I thought he would have talked
the whole night; but I reminded him that he might have a busy time
when daylight came, and I suggested that he should take a few hours'
sleep, and we both retired.
Shortly after daylight the boarding-officers came on board, and the
usual formalities were gone through, and we steamed up to the harbour.
There was now much more stir about the harbour at Galveston than what
had been during the past summer, although there was no substantial
improvement of things in general, rather the opposite. The general
scramble seemed to have become more desperate, and blockade running
was now carried on to a reckless degree. Some five or six steamers
were loading at the wharfs, and arrivals and sailings were quite
frequent.
At this time I often heard it remarked, and it was perhaps worthy of
remark, how a profitable investment or enterprise might be for a long
time overlooked or neglected, because no one chooses to make the
venture, but when once started a general rush is made and it is often
pushed to a reckless extent, and often persevered in long after it
has ceased to be safe or profitable.
During the early part of the war, and prior to the capture of
Galveston by the Federals in 1862, the blockade of Galveston had been
little more than formal. An old sailing vessel named the _Santee_,
little better than a hulk, and said to be without a rudder, was
anchored off the inlet to Galveston to serve as a blockade, and
forbade all ingress or egress to the port. So little experience had
the Texans at that time, of war and its contingencies, that although
much privation might have been averted and large fortunes been
realized with very little risk, they never made any attempt at
passage in or out, considering the declaration of blockade and the
old hulk an effective veto.
Now, a fleet of from twelve to fifteen heavily armed steamers lay off
the port, and a number of fast cruisers patrolled the waters in the
neighbourhood of the port, and cruised all over the Gulf of Mexico,
overhauling and capturing vessels whereever they found them, yet in
the face of all this, notwithstanding, the number of steamers and
schooners that passed in and out was almost incredible.
I have heard much said about the traffic between Nassau N. P. and
Charleston and the other Atlantic ports, but I believe that was far
exceeded by the traffic in the Gulf of Mexico, during the latter part
of the war, after the Atlantic ports had been captured by the
Federals. 'Tis true that many were captured, but still the
proportion that went free was very great.
It was a common expression among blockade runners at that time that
they could afford to give the Yankees a prize now and then to
encourage them to maintain the blockade and keep up the price of
cotton, and a common toast at some of their convivial meetings was:--
"The Confederates that produces the cotton; the Yankees that maintain
the blockade and keep up the price of cotton; the Britishers that buy
the cotton and pay the high price for it. Here is to all three, and
a long continuance of the war, and success to blockade runners."
CHAPTER XXIII.
On shore at Galveston--Appointed to another steamer--The steamer
_Jeannette_--Short of coal--Sail for Tampico--An exciting
chase--Arrival at Tampico.
As soon as the _Ph[oe]nix_ was alongside of the wharf at Galveston,
my duties and responsibilities were over for the inward trip, and it
would be several weeks before she would be discharged, loaded, and
ready for sea.
The vessel and cargo were consigned to Mr. H., the same gentleman who
had aided me by his counsel in my dispute with the Messrs. M. on my
second trip, but I had nothing to do with the shore business this
trip, which was a source of great relief to me. Having, therefore,
nothing to do I was much in company with the officers of the other
steamers, then in port, and as those engaged in this calling were
always ready to aid each other, I got some information which would be
useful to me on the passage out.
There was at the time lying at the wharf a paddle steamer, named the
_Jeannette_, which was already loaded and cleared for sea. She had
sailed out about the time of our arrival, but meeting with bad
weather, and one of her boiler-tubes having given out, she had put
back and returned to Galveston on the following night.
A few days after our arrival Mr. H. sent for me, and asked if I would
be willing to take the command of this vessel, and take her to
Tampico. He said her present captain was in rather an unfortunate
position. He lived at Houston, and some of his family were seriously
ill; and although it was of great importance that the vessel should
sail immediately he, Mr. H., did not like to ask Captain S. to leave
his family in their present helpless condition, and although Captain
S. had that day expressed his willingness to sail immediately, he
believed that was only because of some idle and undeserved remarks
which had been made, about his having put back into Galveston after
being out through the blockading fleet. He said he had a high regard
for Captain S., and felt very much for him, and that he had already
talked the matter over with Captain R. of the _Ph[oe]nix_, and
proposed that I should take out the _Jeannette_, and Captain S. would
take my place as sailing master of the _Ph[oe]nix_ for the outward
trip. This would allow him a longer stay in port with his family,
and Captain R. had consented.
If I would agree to this they would allow me a hundred dollars extra
over my present agreement, and the cost of a passage from Tampico to
Havana on the mail steamer. He explained that the boiler tubes of
the _Jeannette_ were in bad order, and a new set had been ordered
which had arrived at Havana, but owing to this mishap, and having to
put back, she had used up so much of her coal that she had not
sufficient left to take her to Havana. It was therefore necessary to
take her to Tampico as the nearest neutral port, and the tubes would
be sent from Havana to Tampico, and the boilers retubed at that place.
I was rather averse to taking command of a steamer with defective
boilers, but I was assured that since she had put back into
Galveston, all defective tubes had been taken out and the boilers
made quite sufficient to take her to Tampico.
Having assured myself of this, an arrangement was made to the
satisfaction of all parties and I agreed to start at once. I was to
take full command as captain, and they were to send a supercargo to
take charge of the cargo when landed.
A note of the change of masters was made on the crew list by the
Consul at Galveston, it being thought best not to make any record of
it upon the register in a blockaded port.
When I came to examine the vessel I had taken charge of, I found her
to be a sharp little steamer drawing a little over five feet of water
when loaded; she seemed to have undergone much hard work. I found by
her register that she had been built on the Clyde, and had plyed on
that river between Glasgow and Rothesay--her original name had been
the _Eagle_. She had been purchased to run the blockade, and after
making several trips had been captured and taken to New York,
condemned in a prize court and sold, afterwards brought out to
Havana, again put under the British flag and named the _Jeannette_,
and this was the second or third trip between Havana and Galveston.
She was considerably altered in her inward arrangements. Her
passengers' saloon was converted into an after-hold, her stewards'
refreshment rooms into a forehold, the small ladies' cabin aft was
now used as a cabin for the officers, and the steerage forward as a
forecastle for the crew. The after part of the paddle-boxes were
stripped of the planking, to allow the water to go free from the
paddles in heavy seas. She was considered a pretty swift vessel, but
owing to a number of tubes in her boilers being at the time shut off,
her steaming power was somewhat reduced. She had what is called a
haystack boiler standing high above her deck, an oscillating engine,
and her light draft of water made her very suitable for running the
blockade into Galveston. It was therefore desirable that her boilers
should be retubed, and the vessel got ready for business without
delay. I was therefore directed to sail as soon as possible.
It now seemed to me that blockade running between Havana and
Galveston had been largely taken up by companies or syndicates who
owned several vessels, and whose policy seemed to be to play a high
stake, by running their vessels harder, taking up less time in
precaution, and doing a large trade, and in event of a capture now
and then to apportion the loss with the profits. This policy was no
doubt more applicable to steamers whose working expenses were high,
but I question much if this system of combination and venture was as
successful as the more cautious policy adopted by private
individuals, barring of course the losses sustained by the latter in
the business transactions.
Having now a steamer there was no detention in waiting for a
favourable wind, a dark night being all that was necessary; and it
being now near the end of the moon, we soon got everything ready,
left the harbour about 8 p.m., and steamed slowly down the bay, the
policy being to confine steam and proceed slow and make little noise
or smoke, until we got abreast of, or past, the blockading fleet, and
then dash off at full speed.
I may here observe that such tactics accounted much for the success
of so many steamers getting through the blockade.
The blockade runners with help from the shore knew shallow passages
which the blockading vessels could not approach, on account of their
draught of water. These passages could generally be entered from
some point near the shore. The light draught of the blockade-running
steamers enabled them to keep at some distance from the fleet, and on
a dark night their low hulls were obscured by the dark loom of the
laud beyond.
Coming up slowly and noiselessly they were generally up with, or past
the fleet before they could be observed, and with caution they often
passed without being observed, and if observed, having their steam
confined ready for a spurt, they got quickly away in the darkness,
and if on the inward run they were soon under cover of the Forts. If
on the outward run they were still better prepared for a spurt, and
even if fired upon they knew that it was generally done hurriedly and
partly at random, and if the first shot did not take fatal effect
they were in less danger from those that followed as the smoke of the
first shot made the darkness thicker, and shrouded them from view,
and they were soon away out of sight in the darkness. They might be
chased, but with their speed and the advantage of a dark night they
might laugh at their pursuers.
I must confess that I felt a little nervous at first; the steamer
seemed so much longer and more unwieldy to handle in the narrow
channel than the little schooner. I soon found, however, that this
was more than compensated for by the advantage the steamer had in a
steady command of headway, and her readiness to turn in any direction
without regard to the direction of the wind. I had also found out by
this time more about the channel, and at the outer end where the
first gunboat lay, that there was sufficient water to allow us to
pass closer to the shore if there was not much sea on.
Having got safely into the Swash channel, we stood along, keeping as
close as possible to the shore side of the channel. The breakers
were sounding loud enough to drown the noise of our paddle wheels,
and the land beyond completely darkened the low hull of the steamer,
and it now seemed plain to me that the steamer, showing little above
her decks, would be less apt to be observed than the schooner with
her cloud of canvas.
I could make out with the glass two of the blockading vessels, the
nearest was just about the same place as on my two former trips, and
I remembered, with some satisfaction, that there was no moon to break
through and light up the scene this time.
Having brought the last gunboat on the port quarter, we set off at
full speed, intending to stand square off the coast until daylight,
and then if nothing was in sight, shape the course straight for
Tampico.
I had scarcely spoken to any one on board yet, except the mate and
the engineer; I now called all hands, and the watches were set. The
steamer was making about twelve knots by the log, the engineer
stating that his supply of coals was limited, and in the present
condition of the boilers he did not wish to drive her too hard. I
therefore concluded to shorten the run as much as possible, and,
after getting about thirty miles off the coast, I directed the course
straight for Tampico, wishing to save coal as much as possible, in
case we might be chased out of our course.
All went well throughout the night, and when daylight broke nothing
could be seen, and all was favourable so far. As the day advanced a
strong breeze sprung up from north-east, and as this was almost a
fair wind for us we set the jib. which helped her a little, and all
seemed to be going well when about 1 p.m. a cruiser was seen to
leeward; she bore about W.S.W., distant about ten or twelve miles.
The position she was in was very much to our disadvantage, our course
was about S.S.W. There was a stiff breeze and a heavy sea from
north-east. If we stood away from her we should have to breast a
heavy wind and sea, which with our short supply of coal was not to be
thought of. To continue on our course she would cut us off, or at
least come very close to us, and we saw by the way she was shaping
her course that such was her intention. The mate was certain that if
we could get to leeward of her we would soon leave her astern. I was
satisfied of that myself, but the difficulty was to get past her
without coming under the range of her guns.
The best we could do in the meantime was to alter our course to about
south by east, and keep more away from her until we were certain we
could cross her bow without coming within the range of her shot. We
soon found, however, that this course brought us rather more into the
trough of the sea, which had now got pretty high, and we had to keep
her away a little. The whole question now depended upon the speed of
the respective vessels. We were certainly the fastest vessel, but,
being a paddle steamer, having to lay partly side to the seas was to
our disadvantage. The cruiser being a propeller had the sea nearly
abeam, which was in her favour.
The winds kept steady from the north-east, and the sea was pretty
high. The mate was on the bridge with me, and as he gazed on the
large seas coming up quartering, would often say, "Oh, if we could
once get her before those seas, would not they make her propeller
whirr!"
Of course that was our object, but to gain this advantage we should
have to cross the bows of our pursuer, and we must get sufficient
distance to enable us to do this with safety.
I had carefully watched the position of the two vessels from the time
the chase began. The wind kept steady at north-east. When we first
sighted the cruiser she bore W.S.W., distant about twelve miles. We
had sailed about south half east, and at 2.30 had run about eighteen
miles by the log. The cruiser now bore about due west, and was
distant fully four miles, this showed that we had run the greatest
distance, but driving so hard with a heavy sea partly on the beam,
was both to our disadvantage and danger, but we had not yet
sufficient room to cross her track, and we must keep on our course a
little longer.
About 3 p.m. we had brought her nearly north-west, and distant fully
three miles, and we came round so as to bring the wind and sea nearly
astern; this made a marked difference in our sailing, we went along
smooth and easy with increased speed. It brought us, however, for a
time closer to our pursuer. We now required all the speed we could
put on, and our foresail was set to help her along.
"Now," said the mate, "you will see us leave her astern."
"Don't holloa till you are out of the wood," said one of the men, as
the report of a gun was heard from the cruiser, and a ball whistled
near to us.
The cruiser had altered her course, and was now sailing parallel with
us, and being broadside on to us we could see that she was a short
vessel, and being before the wind and sea, she was pitching heavily
and throwing her propeller out of water. This was just the position
we wished to get her into, as her speed would now be greatly impeded,
while ours would be increased, but the seaman's warning to the mate
was not without cause. The cruiser kept firing with what seemed to
be a small rifled gun, which sent shot to a great distance, some of
them even passing over and falling beyond us, but all very wide of
the mark, and I was just in the act of saying, by way of
encouragement, to the men, that the cruiser was rolling too much to
throw shot with any accuracy, when a shot struck our funnel, passing
through it about three feet above the crown of the boiler. This was
rather dangerous, as had that shot been a little lower it would have
perforated the boiler. The men looked at me, but I put the best face
I could on the matter, and observing that the deck-load of cotton
protected the boiler a good way up; I told them to bring a few bales
from the forward and after parts of the deck-load and pack over the
exposed part of the boiler.
The mate took some hands and set quickly about getting this done,
telling the men at the same time that that was only a chance shot,
and they could not do it again to save their lives, and it seemed to
have been chance as all the shots that followed either fell short or
went wide of us. The mate had soon a large pile of cotton bales all
round and over the boiler. The hole through the funnel was not over
three inches in diameter, showing that it was a gun of very small
calibre they were using, and soon every shot was falling short, and
we were getting fast beyond range.
Suddenly the engineer came running up to say that the vessel was
buckling amidship. I looked and saw her bending up at the bow and
stern, as she pitched in the seas. The taking away of the cotton
bales from the bow and stern to place round the boiler had lightened
her too much at the bow and stern, and weighted her too heavily
amidships, and this caused her to strain in running before a heavy
sea.
All hands were immediately set to roll out bales towards the bow and
stern to stiffen the vessel, and this was rather difficult work in a
heavy sea. Fortunately the cruiser had now fallen astern out of
range, and had ceased firing, and we got the deck-load arranged, and
the vessel properly trimmed again. I saw from this incident the
great importance of having the weight properly distributed on such
fragile vessels.
The cruiser was now fully five miles astern, but she still kept up
the chase, with the view no doubt of keeping us in sight in case of
some chance accident which might cause a falling off in our speed,
such as a boiler tube giving way, which was not an uncommon incident,
and was the cause of several captures, and the Yankees were well
aware of the likelihood of such mishaps on this class of steamers.
Fortunately nothing happened; all went well, and towards sunset the
wind fell, and the sea began to go down, and when darkness set in, I
put the steamer upon her proper course again.
The wind died away during the night, and in the morning the sea was
calm, and nothing was to be seen from the mast-head.
I was now wishful to ascertain our position: we had been running out
of our course, but as part of the time we had been running to the
south of it, and the other part to the north of it, we might not be
far out of our way. At noon I found by observation that we were
about seventy miles north-east of Tampico. We were now out of the
track most frequented by the cruisers, but as they sometimes hovered
out round Tampico, a strict look out was kept from the masthead, but
nothing was seen all day.
About 5 p.m. we sighted Mount Tamana, on the starboard bow, bearing
about west, and by sunset we could discover some ships anchored in
the roads off Tampico, one of which was a large vessel which we
supposed to be a French transport. We took her bearings and steered
straight for her, coming up cautiously in the darkness, until we saw
her anchor light, and about 8 p.m. we anchored close to her.
All was now well for this trip so far, but I had not yet forgot my
experience at this place six months previous, and it now came up in
my mind that it was then the equinox in September, and it was now the
equinox in March, and I gave orders, as the night was calm, to put
very little chain out, the engineer to bank his fires and keep steam
up, and everything in readiness to get under weigh in short time, and
a double anchor watch was set to keep a strict look out on the
weather, and report immediately the slightest appearance of any
change or indication of a norther.
Few of the crew had been at Tampico before, and they did not
understand the meaning of such extraordinary precautions. I got but
little sleep that night, for the watch continued to call me from time
to time to observe some little passing cloud or other imaginary
indication of a change. This I believe they did out of pure
mischief, in retaliation for my having enjoined such precautions, and
setting a double anchor watch. Of course I could find no fault after
having given such strict orders. If a norther had come it would have
been very awkward for us as we would have to put to sea, and lay to
until it was over, and our small supply of coal might have been
exhausted; I was, therefore, very glad to see the weather continue
fine.
About 9 a.m. the pilot come onboard, but I could not prevail upon him
to take the steamer in over the bar before the afternoon, when the
tide would be full.
I was very anxious to get in, and pressed him hard, and explained our
lack of coal and the danger of a norther. It was no use, however, to
try to put a Mexican past his usual jog-trot, and we had to wait.
The weather continued fine, however, and about 2 p.m. the pilot
returned, and the steamer slipped easily in over the bar, and we
passed up the river and anchored off the town. It was very fortunate
that we had got in, as there was not sufficient coal left to have
steamed six hours longer; and whilst it was pleasing to think of the
short time in which we had made the trip from Galveston, as compared
to the long and tedious passages on the schooner, there was also some
cause to reflect on how it might have been with us in such a vessel
if we had been chased far out of our course by a cruiser and got
short of coal, or a norther had caused us to put to sea before we got
in over the bar.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Waiting at Tampico for orders--Seized with small-pox--My old friend
the Yankee captain--Startling news--Death of Lincoln--Surrender of
General Lee--General surmises as to the situation--I leave for
Havana--Find on arrival there a United States fleet entering the
harbour--A demand on the Spanish Government by the United
States--Critical state of affairs--Total collapse of the
Confederacy--End of blockade running.
The business of consigning and disposing of the cargo being in the
hands of the supercargo, I had nothing to do with it, and after the
cotton was landed there was little for the crew to do; and as the
mail steamer was about to leave for Havana, part of the crew were
paid off, and the price of a passage allowed them, that they might go
by it to their original port of shipment, one or two being retained
to do the necessary work on the vessel while in port.
The cargo was consigned to a Mexican firm, and they had received
advices by the mail that, anticipating the safe arrival of the
_Jeannette_ at Tampico, the tubes had been sent on from Havana by a
schooner which had been specially chartered, and which also took a
supply of coal to bring the steamer up to Havana.
As soon as I got an opportunity, I went to see Messrs. G. and Co.
about the cotton I had brought out on the second trip and consigned
to them for shipment to Liverpool.
I found neither of the partners at home, one having gone to Europe,
and the other to San Louis Potosi, in the interior.
The managing clerk, a German, said that the cotton had been shipped,
about a month previous, on their own vessel, and the account of
charges had been sent with it. He could tell me nothing about the
amount of the charges--at least, he said so--or the rate of freight.
He told me, however, that the cotton was insured in Bremen for 36,500
dollars.
I remarked that this was far above the value of the cotton, and
desired to know the amount of premium of insurance and commission on
insurance; but he was rather evasive on that point, and that Mr. G.
would give me all the particulars when he returned from the interior.
In the meantime, he represented to me how much I would be a gainer in
recovering such a large sum for the cotton in event of the vessel
being lost.
When I thought of the eventuality on which such gain depended, it
gave rise to some reflections.
I had been accustomed to baffle with seas and enemies, with the
conscious certainty that, in case of capture, wreck, or other
failure, I would sustain heavy loss, and probably worse misfortune;
whereas, if I accomplished the voyage successfully, I should be well
recompensed, and no one the loser, and many benefited.
It now seemed to me strange to find, on this second, and what was
called at the time, legitimate, shipment, the case reversed.
If the voyage was successfully accomplished, and the cotton sold in
the regular way, I knew that the price obtained for it would not
amount to much more than half of the sum it was insured for, while
the charges heaped upon it by middle-men would swallow up a large
portion of the proceeds, and leave me but a small balance; whereas,
if the vessel was lost, I should be a gainer, by obtaining in the
gross for my goods much more than their value, but the consequence of
this would be unjust loss to others, and perhaps the loss of many
lives. Yet, strange to say, the former was considered as contraband,
and by some an unholy trade, and those engaged in it regarded as a
set of reckless, lawless fellows, subject to be shot or drowned for
their tricks, while the latter was entitled lawful and honourable
business.
I did not then understand what object Messrs. G. and Co. could have
in insuring the cotton for such a large amount without my knowledge
or wish; but I subsequently found this out, when in the bill of
charges appeared the percentages on that sum in the shape of
premiums, brokerage, commissions, &c.
Returning to my duties, I had now to await the arrival of the
schooner with the tubes for the boiler, and coal, and further
instructions from Havana.
In the course of a few days the schooner arrived, and with her also
came workmen to do the repairs, which were at once proceeded with.
At this time there was an epidemic of small-pox at Tampico, but as
the inhabitants were used to such things, little notice was taken of
it. One of my men, however, was seized with the disease, and was
taken ashore to a private house, where I visited him once or twice to
see that he was properly cared for.
When the next mail arrived, I received a letter instructing me to
leave the _Jeannette_, while the repairs were being done, in charge
of the captain of the schooner, and come up at once to Havana upon
the mail steamer. I understood from this that I was wanted for
another trip from Havana to Galveston, and I would have gone at once,
but for the last few days I had felt exceedingly unwell, and had
taken up quarters on shore. On consulting a doctor, he said I must
not think of going, as he feared it was a case of small-pox. This
turned out to be the fact, but mine was rather a mild case. It,
however, shut me off from all business and communication with others
for about three weeks, during which time I knew nothing of what was
going on outside.
I had recovered, but was not yet allowed to go out, and one day was
sitting in a balcony overlooking the street, looking out for some
English-speaking personage, from whom I might learn the latest news,
when I saw, coming along the street, a person having the appearance
of an American seafaring man; and as he came nearer, I recognized the
captain of the Yankee brig, whom I had met nine months before at
Havana, from whom I had purchased the boat and other articles.
I hailed him, and he looked up, but he did not recognize me at first,
but I called his recollections to our meeting at Havana. He was
quite pleased to meet me, and started to come up, but I warned him
not to come in case of infection, but asked how he was, and where he
had left his brig.
He said his vessel was anchored in the roads taking on board
dye-wood. He was just about to sail, and was getting his clearance;
glad he was to get away, as it was a bad place to lay, and a poor
chance for trade in this place.
I said I had been shut off from the world for about three weeks, and
had heard nothing of what was going on, and I asked him what was the
latest news.
"The latest news!" said he. "Have you not heard it? Why, Lincoln
has been assassinated!"
"What?" I cried; but before I could say more, he added that General
Lee had surrendered with about 40,000 men.
I was struck with astonishment, and asked first the particulars about
Lincoln's assassination.
He could not tell me much about it, but said that gold had fallen to
150 in New York; and he asked if I knew of any one in this place who
would be likely to have any greenbacks, as he might buy them.
I directed him to a certain ship-chandler who, I knew, had some,
having got them from American seamen, and he had offered them to me
at a low figure.
The Yankee noted the address, and started off with the view of doing
a little trade.
The characteristics displayed by this Yankee I found to be general
among many of them throughout this war. While patriotic and zealous
as a nation, and indomitable in their determination to maintain the
Union, their individual proclivities for trade were so dominant, that
one thought at times their actions must be rather a strain on their
patriotism. They could, however, generally meet this with some sound
argument. Many of the keenest blockade runners were Yankees; these,
however, professed great sympathy with the South. Many of them had
resided in, or had been connected with, the Southern States before
the war, and I have no doubt they were often sincere.
I could easily account for the desire to buy up greenbacks. The last
reports I had heard of the price of gold was that it had reached 270
per cent. premium in New York, and in Havana and the other Gulf
ports, United States currency--or greenbacks, as the notes were
called--were at such a discount that three dollars of it was readily
given for one dollar in gold.
The news was rather startling to me, and I hastened to ascertain the
truth and full particulars. There was no dispute about it; the
report of the assassination of Lincoln was confirmed, as also the
account of the surrender of General Lee and his army.
As I have already observed, the seaports of the Bahamas, Cuba, and
Mexico were at this time thronged with temporary sojourners,
consisting of Yankees, Southerners, British subjects, Germans, and
other nationalities--all intent on doing a stroke of business in
connection with the war. Many of these speculated in currency,
bonds, cotton, and other commodities, of which the market value rose
or fell according to the success of either of the conflicting forces.
It may, therefore, be well imagined that rumours from reliable
sources, of great victories, crushing defeats, and important
successes of the one or the other side, were constantly being
manufactured and circulated by way of bulls or bears.
The news of Lee's surrender, however, was so authentic that no room
was left for doubt. Although many still adhered to the belief that,
disastrous as it was to the Southern cause, it did not, as a
consequence, involve the overthrow of the Confederacy; and the
Proconfederates strove to maintain that it was only a move of
expediency or strategy, whereby the greater part of Lee's army would
be transferred to General Johnson's army, who was then in such a
position, that with re-enforcements he would be able to strike a
fatal and decisive blow, which would at once turn the whole fortune
of the war in favour of the South.
Among other reports was one got up by the Proconfederates in Mexico,
that it was the determination of Generals Kirby Smith and Magruder,
commanding the forces west of the Mississippi River, that, rather
than submit to the authority of the United States, they would claim
for Texas, as a part of Mexico, the same right to sever her
connection with the United States, and again become independent, or
annex to Mexico, as she had in 1837, when she severed her connection
with Mexico, and joined the United States, and to effect this they
would form an alliance with Maximilian's Government in Mexico.
As I had but little faith in such reports and propositions, I took
passage by the mail steamer to Havana, in order to find out with more
certainty the true state of matters.
On the steamer were many passengers from Tampico, Vera Cruz, and
other places, on their way to Havana. They were mostly of the
speculative class I have referred to, and many and animated were the
discussions as to the truth of the reports, and whether the war would
or would not be terminated, and what might be the issue.
As the steamer approached Havana, a large flotilla of United States
war-vessels--among which were several powerful monitors--were seen
passing the Moro and entering the harbour. What the meaning and
object of this formidable warlike demonstration could be was now the
general conjecture.
The flotilla entered the harbour, and anchored in front of the town;
and about the same time our steamer came to an anchor; and shortly
afterwards her passengers got on shore, each one eager to learn the
cause of this great display of United States naval force in Havana
harbour.
The cause of this demonstration soon got to be known. There had been
for some time previously a formidable ironclad ram, named the
_Stonewall Jackson_, built by some foreign nation for the Confederate
Government. She was brought to Havana, and placed at the head of the
bay, alongside of the _Harriet Lane_, with the object of the two
vessels being taken to sea together, armed and commissioned to act
against the United States. These vessels still lay there.
The United States Government, on the grounds of the Confederacy being
now defunct, had--perhaps a little prematurely--despatched a
formidable fleet to Havana, to make a peremptory demand upon the
Captain-General of Cuba to deliver up these two vessels to the
commander of the fleet, in the name of the United States.
It was in the morning when this fleet entered the harbour; and
throughout the day exciting rumours were flying about, as to the
probability of an immediate rupture between the United States and the
Spanish authorities, and a conflict between their respective forces.
The first rumour that was noised around was that the United States
commander had made a peremptory demand for the immediate delivering
up of those two vessels, and adding, in a menacing tone, that he was
there with his fleet to enforce these demands.
To this the Captain-General had replied that there was the Moro
Castle and other forts commanding the harbour, and there was his
fleet of good ships, and when he had silenced the Moro Castle and
other forts and sunk his ships, he might take the vessels.
It must be understood that the general feeling in Havana was rather
in favour of the Confederacy, and there was in it a large Confederate
element of a class particularly well fitted to get up such
sensational reports; therefore such reports might be taken for what
they were worth.
There was, however, some colour to be given to those rumours by a
considerable display of activity on board of the Spanish war-vessels,
which consisted of three large frigates and some smaller vessels,
some of which were moved, and placed in position in front of the two
Confederate vessels. There was also seeming preparations on the Moro
and the other forts which commanded the harbour, and matters looked
somewhat threatening; and I suppose that a good many of the same
class and calling as myself were eagerly looking on, with the
expectation--and perhaps hope--of seeing war break out in this new
quarter.
The day passed over, however, without any event, and on the following
morning the newspapers gave an account of the affair. The statement
in the _Diario del Marino_ was that the United States Consul,
accompanied by the Commander of the United States fleet, called upon
the Captain-General, and demanded the immediate delivery of the two
Confederate vessels, on the grounds that the Confederacy, as a power,
did no longer exist, and all property which had pertained to the late
Confederacy was now claimed by the United States, and that the
Commander was present with a powerful naval force to enforce this
demand.
To this the Captain-General replied that, if he might believe the
reports of certain newspapers, the Confederate States had ceased to
exist, but he could not act on such reports, and that he must have
official instructions from his Government before he could accede to
the demand; and if force were resorted to, he must make use of what
force he had at his command to resist it, and maintain the honour of
the Spanish nation.
It must be remembered that in those days there were no marine cables,
and the quickest means of conveying intelligence from Havana to
either Washington or Madrid was by the ordinary mail route.
The position was somewhat awkward. The United States commander could
not fail to see the justice of the position taken by the
Captain-General, but his orders were imperative. The Captain-General
was firm, and his resources for defence were sufficient to warrant
him to maintain his position.
For a few days matters looked critical, and among the foreign element
there was considerable excitement, and each side had their respective
partizans.
The feeling of the North had been somewhat embittered against Havana,
owing to the sympathy which was supposed to exist there in favour of
the South, and its being the haunt of some swaggering loafers, who
had fled thither to be away from danger, and where they might boast
in the Confederate cause, and avail themselves of any opportunity
which might offer, to insult any United States officer or citizen,
where they might do so with impunity.
Among the staid old Spanish merchants there was very little
excitement. They had no fear of any conflict, but wondered whether
the United States, while claiming the assets of the Confederate
States, would not also assume the liabilities.
After a few days' negotiation, the Powers came to an understanding,
and there was no further danger of any conflict. The excitement
passed over, and about the same time came the news of Johnston's
surrender, and the total collapse of the Confederacy; and of course
blockade running, which was now being carried on upon an extensive
scale between Havana and Galveston, was all at once brought to a
termination; and the large number of swift steamers recently brought
to Havana to run the blockade were left without occupation, many of
them never getting a chance to make a trip; others, expressly built
at great expense, newly finished and fitted out, arrived at the scene
after all was over. This is what Mr. Weller senior would have called
"a rather sudden pull-up"--and so it must be with my narrative.
The exciting trade was now over, and those who had been engaged in it
had to betake themselves to other occupations. As for the large
fleet of blockade-running steamers thrown idle at Havana, it would be
difficult to say what became of them all; some returned to the ports
they came from, others were sold and fitted out for various trades,
and some lay long without being utilized for anything; and I
apprehend that there must have been considerable loss occasioned by
this sudden break-up, which would somewhat counterbalance the profits
that had been previously earned.
As regards my own losses and successes, I had now to settle up with
my partner, and that could not be done until we got the account of
the sales of our cotton at Liverpool. When these were received, we
found that the lot brought out on the second trip to Tampico, and
shipped from thence to Liverpool, and insured, as I have already
said, for 36,500 dollars (equal to £7,600 sterling), had, according
to the account sales, been sold for £1,576 1s. 10d., and the charges
upon it for freight, insurance, and commissions alone amounted to
£560.
We had expected to see a high bill of charges, but this quite
exceeded our calculations. But how the cotton, which was of a
superior quality, had been sold for such a small sum--far below the
market price--was what we could not understand. It seemed the more
strange, as some small lots, which were shipped from Havana by
Messrs. A. and Co. on our account to another firm in Liverpool, and
sold about the same time, produced a very different and more
favourable report, and when compared with the return from Messrs. G.
and Co.'s correspondents, the net proceeds were just about three
times the amount in proportion to the quantity of cotton.
Upon summing up the whole result of the three trips of the _Rob Roy_,
we found that we came out just a little better than when we began.
We had, no doubt, been lavish in our expenditure, personal and
otherwise, but as that might be called a rule of the trade, it could
not well be avoided. The disasters and losses in Texas on the first
trip threw us much behind, and it took some time to make up the
leeway.
On my own part, I found that I realized more from my wages and
bonuses for my services as master than from any trade speculations,
and I was just about that amount better in pocket than when I had
sailed out of New Orleans two years before.
As to the trade in general, it is difficult to estimate what gains or
losses accrued to those who invested in it in a business way. To
those who ventured on a large scale in steamers, the enormous price
of cotton, and the great demand for it, brought immense returns when
the voyages were accomplished safely. On the other hand--leaving out
altogether the risk of heavy loss in case of capture--the large
amount of capital invested, and the great expense of working the
business, was a considerable counterbalance. In the case of smaller
ventures in schooners, there was less at stake, but the progress was
slow, the voyages protracted, and attended with more risk and danger.
The class which I thought had the best side of the business, in a
pecuniary point of view, were the commission merchants, who acted as
consignees, agents, and brokers, at both ends of the trip, who bought
and sold the inward and outward cargoes, furnished stores, and did
the general business on commission without risk or danger.
To those who took the active part, it was--although attended with
some privation, danger, and anxiety--on the whole a rather enjoyable
occupation, with something of the zest of yacht-racing--a kind of
exciting sport of the higher order, in which the participators
regarded with more satisfaction some successful elusion of the enemy,
a chase and escape, or other adventure, than any other emolument.
THE END.
UNWIN BROTHERS, THE GRESHAM PRESS, CHILWOLTH AND LONDON.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
THE ADVENTURE SERIES.
Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 5s.
1. Adventures of a Younger Son. By E. J. Trelawny.
2. Robert Drury's Journal in Madagascar.
3. Memoirs of the Extraordinary Military Career of John Shipp.
4. The Adventures of Thomas Fellow, of Penryn, Mariner.
5. The Buccaneers and Marooners of America.
6. The Log of a Jack Tar; or, The Life of James Choyce.
With O'Brien's Captivity in France.
7. The Voyages and Adventures of Ferdinand Mendez Pinto.
8. The Story of the Filibusters.
9. A Master Mariner. The Life and Adventures of
Captain R. W. Eastwick.
10. Kolokotrones, Klepht and Warrior.
11. Hard Life in the Colonies.
12. The Escapes of Casanova and Latude from Prison.
13. The Adventures of a Blockade Runner; or, Trade in Time of War.
(_OTHERS IN THE PRESS._)
[Transcriber's Note: Odd or unusual spellings are as printed.]
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ADVENTURES OF A BLOCKADE RUNNER ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when
you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you
are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works
provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
